THE AWA REVIEW

Volume 24 2011

Published by THE ANTIQUE WIRELESS ASSOCIATION PO Box 421, Bloomfi eld, NY 14469-0421 http://www.antiquewireless.org

i Devoted to research and documentation of the history of wireless communications.

Antique Wireless Association P.O. Box 421 Bloomfi eld, New York 14469-0421

Founded 1952, Chartered as a non-profi t corporation by the State of New York. http://www.antiquewireless.org

THE A.W.A. REVIEW

EDITOR Robert P. Murray, Ph.D. Vancouver, BC, Canada

ASSOCIATE EDITORS Erich Brueschke, BSEE, MD, KC9ACE David Bart, BA, MBA, KB9YPD

FORMER EDITORS Robert M. Morris W2LV, (silent key) William B. Fizette, Ph.D., W2GDB Ludwell A. Sibley, KB2EVN Thomas B. Perera, Ph.D., W1TP Brian C. Belanger, Ph.D.

OFFICERS OF THE ANTIQUE WIRELESS ASSOCIATION DIRECTOR: Tom Peterson, Jr. DEPUTY DIRECTOR: Robert Hobday, N2EVG SECRETARY: Dr. William Hopkins, AA2YV TREASURER: Stan Avery, WM3D AWA MUSEUM CURATOR: Bruce Roloson W2BDR

2011 by the Antique Wireless Association ISBN 0-9741994-8-6

Cover image is of Ms. Kathleen Parkin of San Rafael, California, shown as the cover-girl of the Electrical Experimenter, October 1916. She held both a commercial and an amateur license at 16 years of age.

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, stored in a retrieval system, or transmitted, in any form or by any means, electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording, or otherwise, without the prior written permission of the copyright owner. Printed in Canada by Friesens Corporation Altona, MB ii Table of Contents

Volume 24, 2011 Foreword ...... iv The History of Japanese Radio (1925 - 1945) Tadanobu Okabe ...... 1 Henry Clifford - Telegraph Engineer and Artist Bill Burns ...... 19

Toyota Radio: 1946-49 Tadanobu Okabe ...... 41 Culture, Technology, Britannia: The BBC Handbooks David Wunsch ...... 55 John Graeme Balsillie: Australia's Forgotten Wireless Pioneer Graeme Bartram ...... 75 How the 1923 Radiola Season Really Came About Eric Wenaas ...... 99 Development of Television in Germany until 1939 Franz Pichler ...... 125 Eddystone Radio and their mid-1930’s All World Two Gerry O’Hara, Graeme Wormald and Ian McQueen ...... 145 The Radio Products of the Globe Electric Company Glenn Trischan ...... 167

The Airship America John Dilks ...... 189 The Origins of the Institute of Electrical and Electronic Engineers’ Medal of Honor David and Julia Bart ...... 207

Wireless Comes of Age on the West Coast Bart Lee .... 241 Letters to the Editor ...... 283 iii Foreword Again we are bringing you the AWA Review without charge to the membership. This comes as a free benefi t to members—your dues are not affected by the distribution of this journal. The AWA Review is the AWA’s peer reviewed journal. It serves as a historical record where the facts are verifi ed by one or more anonymous reviewers. That gives it some extra credibility as a source of sound reporting of history. The free printing and distribution of this Review is again made possible by a generous donation from a long standing AWA member who wishes to remain anonymous. His gift is an indication that he is committed par- ticularly to historical documentation as a key part of our hobby. A new feature this year is that I, as your editor, have been joined by two able and experienced associate editors. They are Erich Brueschke and David Bart, both former contributors to the Review, and both now enthusiasti- cally helping with decisions about its publication.

This year’s volume refl ects a number of trends. One is our continuing use of colour. Not many articles on early radio history need colour, but those that do, manage to make excellent use of it. Another trend in the AWA Review is the increasing participation by international authors. This year we have authors from Japan, England, Australia, Austria and Canada. Another trend is the increasing interest in the history of televi- sion, both in published articles and in the number of proposed articles. This year’s volume exhibits a great deal of dedication and energy on the part if its authors. The result is a number of fi ne resulting efforts. Perhaps no one has exceeded the efforts of Tadanobu Okabe writing from Tokyo. He has provided us with two articles, and his work on them car- ried on through earthquake, tsunami and the resulting nuclear disaster. Tadanobu reported that the writing distracted him from the troubles at home. • The History of Japanese Radio (1925 – 45) by Tadanobu Okabe. In this article, Okabe wants the English-speaking world to have an understanding of how the unique characteristics of Japanese geography and culture shaped the development of broadcast radio in that country. The country was not very large, and it was not surrounded by foreign countries broadcasting in the Japanese language. These and other factors made the devel- opment of radio unique. • Henry Clifford – Telegraph Engineer and Artist by Bill Burns. Burns has long had an interest in telegraphy, and hosts the excellent website atlantic-cable.com which has been described previously in these pages. One of Burns’ projects has been to de- scribe the life and contributions of cable pioneer Henry Clifford. Clifford was primarily responsible for the paying-out machinery on cable ships including the Great Eastern. With part of that story being told by means of oil paintings in the mid 19th century, the AWA Review with its colour pages seems a logical place to

iv describe this history. • Toyota Radio: 1946 – 49 by Tadanobu Okabe. This article, again by Okabe, explains why the car maker Toyota manufactured radios for a short time. A shorter version of this story was brought to the conference exhibits in Rochester last year, and it made a strong case for why this article should appear in the AWA Review. In effect, it is a logical second half to the author’s pre-war history article. In this article, Okabe describes how radio manufacturers adapted to post-war conditions. • Culture, Technology, Britannia: The BBC Handbooks by A. David Wunsch. Prof. Wunsch describes how the BBC Hand- books give an overview of British culture, available technology and the political environment in Britain over the span of years they were published. The BBC is Britain’s public broadcaster, and Wunsch describes the differences in that concept between Britain and the U.S.A. The handbooks contain information about the content of broadcasts, and provide a really excellent insight into what the British public derived from radio listening. • John Graeme Balsillie, Australia’s Forgotten Wireless Pioneer by Graeme Bartram. Bartram really began this story in Volume 13 of the AWA Review when he described the legal con- frontation between the Marconi Company and the British Radio Telegraph and Telephone Company over the 7777 patent. Balsillie was a young Australian engineer who aggressively promoted a wireless system of his own design and had it adopted for a time as Australia’s national system. Over two years (1912 – 13) he built 19 coastal wireless stations. This article describes Balsillie’s meteoric rise and similar fall. • How the 1923 Radiola Season Really Came About by Eric Wenaas. This article is a continuation of some ideas that We- naas formed when writing his landmark book Radiola. He has researched obscure documents and artifacts, and is able to track corporate decision-making around the 1923 RCA model year. The result is a detective story as well as an account of events that have been hitherto not reported, that explain the 1923 Radiola season that was. Meticulous writing in the traditional Wenaas style. • Development of Television in Germany until 1939 by Franz Pichler. This article gives readers a unique view of televi- sion development—a perspective of events from ‘the other side’ leading up to World War Two. This side of TV development is somewhat known but not well understood by English speaking enthusiasts. Pichler describes how inventors, mostly in Germany, had advanced the art of TV until all development was sidetracked by the war effort. A grand plan to make TV available to widespread audiences for social purposes was abandoned.

v • Eddystone Radio and their Mid-1930’s All World Two by Gerry O’Hara, Graeme Wormald and Ian McQueen. This article presents a brief history of the Eddystone Company in England, followed by a description of a small All World Two receiver. One receiver’s history is followed as it is sold in Papua New Guinea and then carried through the jungle to provide news reports to an Australian medical doctor. Finally we discover the condition of the set in current time, and the efforts made to restore it. • The Radio Products of the Globe Electric Company by Glenn Trischan. This year marks the 100th anniversary of the Globe Electric Company. From the beginning they made storage batter- ies, and for a brief time they made radios too. They soon decided that radio parts were easier to market than radios. Trischan, who worked many years in one of the Globe family of companies, lov- ingly describes the whole known radio line from the 1920’s, and presents a photographic record of each set. The result is not only an interesting story but also the defi nitive article on the radio line of the Globe company. • The Airship America by John Dilks. Dilks pieces together the story of how a Marconi wireless man, Jack Irwin, came to be as- signed to fl y on a hydrogen-fi lled airship destined to cross the At- lantic. The fl ight was unsuccessful and the crew had to be rescued at sea. Irwin’s wireless messages were essential to the rescue, and Dilks goes on to recount the subsequent lives of the crew members. About half of them were lost on a similar airship the Akron, with their wives watching from shore. Mercifully, our hero Jack Irwin was not among them. This article tells a dramatic story. • Origins of the IEEE Medal of Honor by David and Julia Bart. After their success in writing about the Edison Medal of the IEEE in 2009 (AWA Review volume 22) these authors decided to tackle the history of the IEEE Medal of Honor. The IEEE shares their interest and their report will be located on the IEEE website. They describe in detail the accomplishments of the Medal winners, and indicate how these achievements mirror progress in the fi eld of electronics. • Wireless Comes of Age on the West Coast by Bart Lee. Lee takes a decidedly West Coast perspective on the development of wireless at the beginning of the 20th century. In his unique storytelling style, he describes individuals and events in a region that was responsible for much innovation. Told from this vantage point, we realize just how much of the development of wireless had its origins in this relatively isolated area of the U.S. Lee promises that this story will also appear on the CHRS website, and with more early photos. • Letters to the Editor by Bart Lee and Eric Wenaas. Again this year our sincere thanks go to these authors for their fi ne vi efforts. A smoothly fi nished article often obscures the pain that went into writing it, not to mention the time involved. We continue to use the services of experts in the fi eld as peer review- ers. We believe that this process raises the overall quality of the AWA Review. Some of our reviewers have served in this role for a number of years now and deserve our special thanks. The reviewers for this issue are: Neil Friedman, Bill Holly, Bruce Howes, Russ Kleinman, Joe Knight, Virginia Lovelace, Robert Lozier, Ludwell Sibley, Howard Stone, and Peter Yanczer AWA members and others with an interest in wireless communica- tion history are encouraged to submit manuscripts to the AWA Review. A section titled Tips for Authors follows. We try to make the publication effort more collaborative than challenging. The single most important message in this regard is to contact us early if you are considering writ- ing an article. A cumulative index of Tables of Contents of all previous issues of the AWA Review is maintained on the website of the AWA at http://www. antiquewireless.org. The index is found on the Museum page. It is my distinct pleasure to bring you this volume of the AWA Review. I hope you enjoy it. I hope it stimulates you to think of new ways in which you can contribute to this satisfying hobby. I look forward to receiving your manuscripts for next year’s volume. Robert P. (Bob) Murray, Ph.D. Editor Vancouver, BC, Canada

Tips for Authors The AWA Review welcomes any submitted article on aspects of wire- less communications history. In general, shorter articles can be directed to the AWA Journal and longer manuscripts to the AWA Review. If you are in any doubt about where your article should best appear, please contact the editor. The AWA Review will accept and publish Letters to the Editor as space permits. This will be a suitable way to submit your comments if you wish to take issue with a recent article published here, or make other brief comments on wireless history matters. Letters will not be peer reviewed, but will be edited, primarily for length at the discretion of the Editor. The Editor reserves the right to publish responses. Galleys of letters to be published will not be returned to the author. Text is limited to 400 words and no more than 10 references. For fi rst time authors, articles can be prepared with the help of a more experienced co-author, or the editor can help with the text in the

vii editing process. Members with an interesting story to tell should not be discouraged by a lack of writing experience. The AWA Review will accept manuscripts in any clearly prepared writing style. A short style manual produced by the American Radio Relay League is available on request. The Elements of Style by William Strunk Jr. and E.B. White is available in most public libraries. Reference material should be cited within the text of the article in any of the accepted reference styles. Reference lists should include all of the sources mentioned in the text. Writers should look at the articles in this volume or in recent previous volumes for examples. Articles submitted to the AWA Review will be laid out on the pages in a style made consistent within the entire publication. Therefore, please do not arrange your illustrations on each page but rather send the text in a fi le separately from the fi les for each illustration. This requirement applies equally to the Journal and the Review. (see, for example, “From the Editor” in the AWA Journal, April 2006, pages 4 & 5.) Text fi les can be prepared on any word processing software, but preferably on Microsoft Word. Please do not include idiosyncratic text styles (such as small caps) since these will need to be stripped out when your article is prepared for publication. Illustrations are best sent as .JPG or .TIF fi les with a resolution of around 300 dpi. JPG fi les should be Standard (not Progressive). Files can be submitted as e-mail attachments directed to the editor. Manuscripts submitted to the AWA Review will be peer reviewed. That is, they will be forwarded to one or more AWA member(s) with expertise in the area of the article. The reviewer’s comments will be returned to the author(s) anonymously, so that the reviewer is comfortable with be- ing candid in his or her response. After the reviewers’ comments have been addressed by the author, the article will be type set in a publishing software (currently Adobe InDesign), following which galleys will be returned to the author. This will be the last stage at which errors can be corrected. Normally only one set of galleys will be sent. Articles submitted to the AWA Review should be developed in concept not later than early January of the publication year. A fi rst draft should be submitted around March. The editor’s deadline for submission of the completed volume to the printer is May 1. Articles not submitted on this schedule will be rescheduled for the next year’s volume. For more information contact: Robert Murray, Ph.D., Editor The AWA Review #605 – 1000 Beach Avenue Vancouver, BC V6E 4M2 Canada [email protected]

viii Okabe

AWA Review The History of Japanese Radio (1925 - 1945)

2011 Tadanobu Okabe ABSTRACT Note:Japanese terms or company names that are untranslatable are shown spelled in Italics. When not mentioned specially, all products are Japan has a long made in Japan. history of wireless from the late 19th BEGINNING OF RADIO BROADCAST- century. In 1925, ING (1925-28) the first Japanese Before Broadcasting. Japan has a long his- broadcasts started, tory of researching wireless communication as only fi ve years be- well as the production of suitable devices. Three hind the world’s years after his experiments on the fi eld of elec- first broadcast in tric current by Hertz (1886), Hantaro Nagaoka the U.S.A. Until gave a public demonstration of spark discharge the late 1920’s, at The University of Tokyo (1889). Japanese radio in- Just after Marconi's wireless communication dustries kept pace in 1887, research started for its practical use with U.S. and Euro- by the Electro-technical Laboratory in Japan, pean technologies. and in 1899 production of domestic wireless However, after the equipment began. Thus wireless equipment 1930’s, the main- gave excellent results at the Battle of the Japan stream of Japanese Sea in 1914. After World War One, wireless was radio did not prog- very often used, not only by the military but also ress beyond TRF in marine applications. In 1914, with regard to circuits. In the early this situation, a Wireless Law and a Regulation 1940’s, the progress for Private Wireless Telegraph were enacted. of civilian electron- (1) (see Fig. 1) ics was stagnated After the fi rst broadcasting worldwide start- by war. We will de- ed in 1920, in Japan research on broadcasting scribe the history of became very popular, and various experiments Japanese radio for were carried out. Consequently many technical the first 20 years books, periodicals and magazines were pub- from 1925, and we lished. With the confusion of the Great Earth- will illustrate our quake and Fire Disaster in the Tokyo District presentation with in 1923, information routes were cut off. Ships artifacts from our anchored in Tokyo Bay gave the most effective collection. results communicating by wireless. The neces- sity of inaugurating radio broadcasting was keenly felt both by the Government and by the general public. Beginning of Broadcasting (2, 3). In the next year after the Earthquake, applications for es- tablishing broadcasting stations were estimated to reach 64 throughout the country. However, Volume 24, 2011 1 Japanese Radio

Fig.1 Early Japanese Wireless Station (Choshi Radio /JCS), 1908 the Government completed the the three stations. While the radio drafting of regulations pertaining sets then used were primitive, the to the radio broadcasting undertak- maintenance cost and the subscrip- ing, and fi nally decided its policy tion fee were rather expensive. In of allowing it to be run only by a spite of this fact, the number of responsible person for the public listeners increased rapidly. The benefi t. The fi rst broadcast stations were established in the three great cities in eastern (Tokyo), central (Nagoya) and western (Osaka) areas. The Tokyo Broadcasting Station was thus established in November of 1923, (JOAK, Fig. 2), the Na- goya Broadcasting Station (JOCK) in January, 1925 and the Osaka Broadcasting Station (JOBK) in February of the same year. They were authorized in the form of corporate juridical entities. On March 22, 1925, JOAK start- ed temporary broadcasting with approximately 220W of power at Shibaura in Tokyo, which was the beginning of the Japanese his- tory of radio broadcasting. The two other stations commenced their activities later in the same year, only 5 years behind the world’s fi rst broadcast in the U.S.A. There was Fig.2 Tokyo Broadcasting Station no technical cooperation among (JOAK), 1926

2 AWA Review Okabe number of listeners was initially no as the type approval stamp (created more than 5,455, but it jumped to in 1924, Fig. 3). 390,000 by 1926. As for approved receivers, a Amalgamating of Three Sta- wave-length selector was required, tions. In view of the necessity of and besides no generation of radio expanding the radio networks on waves was permitted. Thus, a re- a systematic basis, thereby creat- generative detector could not be ing a more uniform service area used, and the sensitivity of such for the multiplying number of sets was low. (1) listeners, the Nippon Hoso Kyokai Due to the unexpectedly large (the Broadcasting Corporation of number of listeners who applied Japan) was organized by amalgam- for licenses with the commence- ating these corporations in August ment of business, the demands 1926. (4) With the establishment of listeners surpassed by far the of the corporation, headquarters supply of approved receivers. In were established in Tokyo, and addition, foreign made receivers branches in the Kanto, Kansai, and were excellent and comparatively Tokai districts within the sphere of cheaper than those made in Japan, infl uence of these three broadcast- and moreover, a good many radio ing stations. fans constructed their own receiv- Radios at the Beginning of ers at home. Then, in reality, lots Broadcasting. Under the ordi- of the imported and hand-made nance the Regulation for Private radios did not follow these rules. Wireless Telephone promulgated On 18 April 1925 just after the in 1923 just before the beginning beginning of broadcasting, Ordi- of broadcasting, radios were admit- nance No.23 of the Communica- ted as they obtained sanction from tion Ministry was issued, which the Communication Ministry. A abolished the selector of wave Technical standard was set on the length and limited wave length to basis of the ordinance "The Regu- less than 400m. In addition, per- lation for Electrical Appliances", mission for listening was given to Article 4 by the Communication non-approved radios. Accordingly, Ministry issued in 1916, and it was the type approval system became decided that the wave length must nominal. After Ordinance No.71 of be confi ned within 200-250m or October 1925, no more examina- 250-400m. Besides, radio waves tions were carried out. Between must not be generated from the 1924 and 1925, type approval was receiving antenna. Whoever passed given to 64 varieties of radios and the examination acquired a model parts, of which No.2 to No.71 (Nos. certifi cation by the Electrical Labo- 1,6,11,12,13,35,36 missing) are in ratory of the Communications existence. Makers of communicat- Ministry. The manufacturer could ing equipment such as Annaka and indicate the passing number as well Shibaura which had produced lots of approved receivers withdrew from radio production several years after the beginning of broadcasting. Seventy percent of Japanese ra- Fig.3 Type Ap- dios at that time were of the crystal proval Mark type listening with headphones (Figs. 4, 5). Battery operated tube radios using a loud speaker system were expensive, and consequently

Volume 24, 2011 3 Japanese Radio able only in a city. From 1925, a radio power supply using the AC power line was developed. It was called a “battery eliminator”. However, the battery eliminator often added a “hum” noise. Bat- tery eliminators ended up being installed inside of radio sets. In Japan, an AC set was called an “Eliminator Receiver”. Japanese early AC sets used crystal detectors and 201-A tubes. To compensate for the loss of a crystal detector and reduce num- ber of tubes, a refl ex circuit was often used. Transformers and power supply units were put on Fig.4 Mikasa Crystal Set with Cat- the market. Many battery sets were whisker Detector (1926) Mikasa Ra- modifi ed into AC sets using such dio, Manufactured by Hayakawa Metal parts (Fig. 7). (5) Works (Toshihiro K. Collection) Two years after at the U.S. market, from 1928 to 29, new AC tubes (226,227,112A,112B etc) were introduced and manufac- tured in Japan. In 1930, the new tetrode 224 was put on the market. The 224 renovated performance of the RF circuit (Fig. 8). Prevalence of AC Sets. The Japanese radio industry could manufacture most of the required radio parts. The prices of radio sets and parts were reduced. AC sets prevailed rapidly. By 1931, the numbers of listeners reached 1 mil- lion.(6) In 1931 Matsushita Elec- Fig.5 Metro-phone Crystal Radio, tric, soon after its founding, started (1926) (Toshihiro K. Collection) manufacturing radios (Fig. 9).(7) Many other small manufacturers not much in public use. Japan put cheap and low quality sets on introduced techniques and appli- the market. Big businesses had ances of radios from the U.S.A. faded away from the radio industry Popular tubes were 201-A and 199 due to the lack of competitive- (Fig. 6). ness. The Japanese radio industry lacked leading big companies like FROM BATTERY TO AC RCA or Philips. This structure of industry affected the later history SETS (1928-32) of Japanese radio.(8) Battery to AC. Early radios Metal Cabinets. From 1930, needed big, expensive, short-lived “bread board style” radios changed batteries. It was inconvenient. In into metal chassis and metal cabi- the 1920s, power lines were avail- nets were introduced to reduce

4 AWA Review Okabe

Fig.6 Three tube “Trirdyn style” Refl ex Set (mfr: unknown 1928) with Horn Speaker, A/B Batteries and TEC Tunger Charger (1928), Complete set of Japanese battery radio (Toshihiro K. Collection) cost. Initially, the cost of manu- used a “cathedral” shaped cabinet facturing a metal cabinet was until the mid 1930s, when the “ca- very expensive but the cost of the thedral” was changed into a “tomb- cabinet could be reduced by mass stone” shaped cabinet. (Fig.11, 13) production. The Japanese radio From 1935 on, small horizontal industry was not yet suitable for shaped table radios were available. mass-production. Labor was very (Fig. 14) cheap. The cost of metal cabinets In Japan, only one small table- was not reduced. Metal cabinets top type set was used in most faded out and wooden cabinets homes. There were only a few returned (Fig. 10). music programs. Console radios did not exist except for a few ra- CATHEDRAL, TOMBSTONE dio phonographs.(8) Under the AND MIDGET RADIOS (1932- Depression, low priced small sets were prevalent. These small radios 36) were called "midget". In Japan, not From the late 1920s, horn speak- ers were replaced by cone speakers. From the early 1930s, the shape of radio cabinets changed into a new style. The speaker was installed inside. Early inside speaker sets

Fig.7 AC 3-Tube Refl ex with Crystal Fig.8 Four Tube Regenerative AC Set Detector Receiver(1928) Early Japa- (1930? Mfr: unknown) Typical Early nese AC set. Mfr: unknown. 3-201A AC set using tubes 227 226 112A tubes used. 112B.

Volume 24, 2011 5 Japanese Radio cone speakers (Fig. 11). The tube line-ups of high grade sets were as follows: 224-224-247B-112B (TRF, 1-V- 1, regenerative, magnetic or small electro-dynamic speaker) 235-235-224-247B-280B (TRF, 2-V-1, electro-dynamic speaker) (Fig.12). High grade sets had an input terminal for the pick-up of a record player. A few superheterodyne sets existed as hi-end models (Fig. 12). Manufacturing small chassis was diffi cult for amateurs or small manufacturers. Classic style AC sets were wired on a “bread board” and were manufactured until the Fig.9 National Model R-51 5 tube late 1930’s. TRF (1932 Matsushita Denki Sei- Under the Depression, radios sakusho). The fi rst series of Matsu- were provided as a new and eco- shita radios used 224 227 226 112A nomical amusement at home. In 112B. 1931, there were over 1 million listeners. Two years later they only small table-top sets but also amounted to 1,700,000. Radios cathedral and tombstone shaped had spread in the city areas. How- sets were called "midget". ever, in the country areas only The tube line-ups of prevalent 10% of all households had radios midget sets were as follows: in 1932. In the late 1930s, midget 227-112A-112B (Grid detector and tombstone shapes changed regenerative, transformer coupled) into horizontal table radios (Figs. 227-247B-112B (Grid detec- 13, 14). (6) tor regenerative, resistor coupled pentode amplifi er) 227-226-112A-112B (Grid de- tector regenerative, transformer coupled) Low cost sets used magnetic

Fig.10 Futaba 5 tube TRF set (Left) and Sharp Model A Speaker (Right), 1931. Mfr: Futaba Electric Co., and Hayakawa Metal Works

6 AWA Review Okabe

Fig.13 National Model R-48 , 4-Tube TRF, (Matsushita Denki Seisakusho , Fig.11 Caravan Model M-30 3-Tubes 1935). Bestseller of Matsushita TRF Regenerative (Mfr: Harasaki Denki radios in 1930’s Seisakusho) 1932. Typical small “cathedral” styled set used 227 112A AGE OF “NAMI-YON” AND 112B. “SAN-PEN” (1937-39) Many commercial broadcast- ing stations existed in the U.S.A. In Europe, listeners could receive many stations from neighboring countries. Many superheterodyne receivers were put on the market in the 1930s. However, the Japanese

Fig.14 Hermes No.4 “Super Midget, The Stage” Osaka Transformer Co., Fig.12 Nanaola No.44 , 4-Tubes TRF Ltd. 1936. High grade midget set used (Nanao Radio Co., 1934). Middle class 27A 26B 12A 12B. Cabinet was made TRF set used 224 224 247B 112B by Nippon Gakki (Yamaha). Volume 24, 2011 7 Japanese Radio market was different from those of Regenerative Receiver. The most the U.S. and Europe. Superhetero- common radio had a regenerative dyne receivers were in the minor- grid detector with 2 stages of am- ity. The mainstream of Japanese plifi cation (transformer coupling) radio was using poor regenerative and a half wave rectifier. Early straight receivers with 3 or 4 tubes. models used triodes : 227-226-226 (9) (or 112A)-112B. After 1934, the In May 1934, with the sanction shape of tubes changed from globe of the Ministry of Communications. shape to shoulder shape. Tubes The Nippon Hoso Kyokai was re- changed into the following line organized. The amendment in up: 27A-26B-26B (or 12A)-12B. 1934 resulted in the abolition of After 1935, the tetrode 24B was the divisional board of directors sometimes used for the detector. of the local branches, and placed In 1937, the price of new tubes was Japanese broadcasting under one reduced. The new 56 was used for a unifi ed control. In the city area, detector and the new rectifi er tube two broadcasting frequencies 12F was put on the market at the existed. In other areas only one same price as the old 12B. The out- frequency was presented. The put current and plate voltage of the greater part of programming was 12F were improved from the 12B. sent through a transit system using The 12B faded from the market. By telephone lines or radio relaying the late 1930’s, the new pentode 57 nationwide from a central station. was used for a detector. The line up (2) Then, radio sets did not need of later models was 57-56-12A-12F. selectivity and sensitivity. Foreign A magnetic cone speaker (8") was broadcasting stations using the Japanese language did not exist around Japan. Short wave listen- ing was prohibited by the govern- ment. The Japanese market did not need superheterodyne receivers. In the country area, far away from the stations, listeners could not buy expensive high sensitivity radios. The buying power of people was small, and also the technology of manufacturers was poor. Cheap and simple sets were suitable for the Japanese market. Nippon Hoso Kyokai built local stations and increased the power of the central stations to expand their service areas. Then Nippon Hoso Kyokai did not need to allow high performance radios. In 1935, Japanese broadcasting celebrated its 10th anniversary. Listeners increased to over 2.5 million. Pro- Fig.15 Hermes Model 24M 4 Tube duction of radio sets increased to Regenerative Osaka Transformer 150,000 a year and was established Co., Ltd. 1937. Typical 1930’s “Nami- as an industry. Yon” radio with airplane dial used 24B “Nami-Yon” Radio: 4 Tube 26B 12A 12B.

8 AWA Review Okabe always used (Fig. 15). a “Nami-yon” radio. “Nami-yon” Such a prevalent four tube and “San-pen” radios were always regenerative radio was of low equipped with magnetic cone performance and low cost. The speakers (Fig. 16). persons concerned with the radio Interference by Over-Regener- industry called such radios “Nami- ation(11). Nami-yon and San-pen yon”. The Japanese term “Nami” radios had no volume control. means “average”, and “Yon” means Volume was controlled by a tickler “four”. “Nami-yon” means “aver- knob. age four tube radio”. This term was This control was diffi cult, and used after around 1935 as a slang the stability of the set was poor. expression. After 1940, the term Regenerative sets sometimes oscil- “Nami-yon” appeared on offi cial lated and caused interference to documents. It became an offi cial other radio sets. The Broadcast- term.(10) ing Authorities were having much “San-Pen” Radio: 3 Tube Re- trouble in dealing with the matter. generative with Pentode Output The Ministry of Communications Stage. Another prevalent radio and The Broadcasting Authorities was the 3 tube regenerative set recommended “A No Interference with a single resistance coupled Regenerative Set”. This set had a amplifi er using a pentode tube. The limited or pre-set tickler control. line up of tubes was 24B-47B-12B Manufacturers tried to develop (early model) or 57-47B-12F (later such sets, however sensitivity was model). Such a radio was called lower than ordinary regenerative “San-pen”. The Japanese term sets. “A No Interference Regenera- “San” means “three” and “pen” tive Set” did not succeed (Fig. 17). means “pentode”. This circuit cre- “Ko-Ichi” Higher Class TRF ated a small set, however the total Receiver. The higher class radio set gain was lower than with a 4 tube for medium or weak fi eld intensity set. Therefore the “San-pen” radio areas was a 4 tube TRF set (1-V- was used mainly at high fi eld inten- 1). These radios called “Ko-Ichi” sity in the city area. The price of a which means TRF with a single pentode tube was higher than for a triode tube. The price of a “San- pen” radio was similar to that for

Fig.17 Takachiho No.303 Hoden Company/Takachiho-go Jyusinki Seisakusho 1936. Famous model of Fig.16 National Model K-5, 3-Tube “No Interference Regenerative Set” Regenerative, Matsushita Radio MFG. used 27A 26B 12A 12B. The circuit Co., Ltd. (30/9/1936). Matsushita’s was licensed under The Ministry of small set used 24B 47B 12B. Communications. (Patent 105982).

Volume 24, 2011 9 Japanese Radio

Fig.19 National Model R4D3, 4tubes TRF, Matsushita Radio MFG. Co., Ltd., 1938. Matsushita’s high grade TRF set with dynamic speaker. Tubes: 58 57 47B 12B only five years after the world’s fi rst broadcasting. Until the late 1920’s, Japanese radio industries caught up to the U.S. and Eu- Fig.18 Sharp Model 48 TRF 4 tube Re- ceiver Hayakawa Metal Works 1936. ropean technologies. However, Hayakawa (Sharp)’s middle class TRF after the 1930’s, the mainstream set used 24B 24B 47B 12B. of Japanese radio sets stopped progress from TRF and regenera- RF amplifi er. The early tube line tive circuits. In the early 1940’s, up was 24B-24B-47B-12B. The the progress of civilian electronics later type was 58-57-47B-12F. was stagnated by war. The level of (Fig.18) The new small rectifier radio industries could not catch up tube 12F could supply enough pow- to the U.S. and Europe until the er to drive a small electro-dynamic late 1950’s. speaker. Low cost dynamic speaker sets appeared after 1937. At that RECOMMENDATION SYS- time 90% of Japanese radio sets were 3 or 4 tube regenerative sets. TEM OF WIRELESS APPA- A few superheterodyne radios, and RATUS radio phonographs existed. Broadcasting stations needed Design and Infl uence. Almost prevailing low cost and high quality all Japanese radio cabinets were radio. However, low cost radio sets of wood-table style. The design was manufactured by small factories did changed from tombstone style to a not have high enough quality. To horizontal cabinet with an airplane create high quality sets and parts, dial. (Fig.19) By the late 1930’s, the an approval and recommendation war continued in China. The Japa- system for radios and radio parts nese market was dominated by was started in 1928 by Nippon Hoso munitions industries. Many high Kyokai (The Broadcasting Corpora- grade fi nished and sophisticated tion of Japan). cabinets appeared, but gradually According to the rules of the materials for civilian radio sets system, radio sets or component were restricted by war. The design parts manufactured by general of radios became simplifi ed. manufacturers were to obtain the Japan started broadcasting approval and recommendation of

10 AWA Review Okabe the broadcasting authorities before being put on the market. Before giv- ing approval and recommendation, the broadcasting authorities were to test the qualities, construction and other specifi cations of radio sets and component parts in conformity with the rules. Manufacturers were also required to be able to produce goods of the same quality at proper prices and their productive power was also taken into consideration before obtaining approval from the broadcasting authorities.(1) The fi rst technical standard was suitable for crystal and battery sets. In 1934, the recommendation sys- tem for wireless apparatus was re- vised for the new AC set. The system of approval and recommendation applied to only low cost sets and parts (tubes, transformers, speakers, Fig.21 Approved No.11026, Crown capacitors etc). Model 347, The Nihon Seiki Co., Ltd. The system of approval and Approved at 13/09/1935. Approved recommendation was certifica- 3-tubes regenerative set used 24B tion for a submitted sample. The 47B 12B test sample was kept by Nippon Hoso Kyokai. If the sample passed approval system was not manda- the test, an approved number was tory. The greater part of Japanese given to the manufacturer. They radios were not approved. To be could indicate approval and the certifi ed under this system, high recommendation mark on their specifi cations and quality were de- products and advertisement. An manded. The cost of an approved approval number consisted of 5 radio was increased. To avoid high digits or numbers. The fi rst 2 dig- its meant types of radio and parts, the last 3 digits meant registration number starting from 011 (Fig. 20). After 1934, approved radios and parts increased well. However, this

Fig.22 Approved No. 11113, Nanaola Model 75 type A , Nanao Radio Co., Ltd. Approved at 11/5/1938. Approved Fig.20 “Recommendation Mark” of tubes regenerative set used 24B 26B Nippon Hoso Kyokai 12A 12B.

Volume 24, 2011 11 Japanese Radio cost, many “using approved parts” Reinforcement of control for radios were put on the market. Radio. After 1939, as the supply These radios used one or two im- of materials became scanty, the portant approved parts such as the design of radio sets changed. Clas- power transformer or speaker.(12) sic transformer coupled amplifi ers Approved radios did not pre- changed into resistance coupled. vail. Most of the reason was the R.F. choke coils were replaced by high price. The price of an ap- resistors. The construction of chas- proved radio was twice as high as sis and cabinets were simplifi ed. that of the cheapest set. A poor In June 12,1940, The Ministry of quality radio sold for popular Commence and Industry standard- consumption. The quality of cheap ized radio sets into 11 variations radios was very poor. Such radios and they determined the offi cial sometimes failed prematurely or prices of radio sets and radio parts. caused interference (Figs. 21, 22). Standardized radios included wide variations of regenerative 3 tube RADIOS DURING THE WAR sets to 6 tubes superheterodynes. (1939-45) Almost all Japanese people used Control and Standardization 3 or 4 tube regenerative or TRF of Radios. In the pre-war era, sets. Usually superheterodyne sets Japanese radio programs were were used by government or public dull. Entertainment (sports, music, offi ces.(13) drama etc.) programs were fewer After December, 1941, control than those of European and U.S. for radio was reinforced by stations. Programs like this were government. In September, 1942, only 20% of all programs. Almost the confederations of radio in- all programs consisted of news, dustrial unions were dissolved culture and education. From 1933 by reinforcement of control. The to 1937, the number of new listen- radio receiver control union, a ers decreased. However, after 1937, subordinate organization of the people were interested in news of association of electric machinery the war. Both listeners and the was organized. In 1943, a control manufacturing of radios increased. system for radio production and However, saving strategic materi- supply was completed. als was very important in the de- In 1941, the peak of produc- sign of radio sets at wartime. The supply of materials and products became controlled by the govern- ment. The change of Radio Set De- sign. To reduce strategic materials, transformer coupling changed to resistance coupled amplifi ers. The new pentode 57 was used for a de- tector. Transformers were down- sized. The frame of the magnetic speaker was made from pressed paper (The original was used in the German model DKE, 1938). The Fig.23 National Model KS-1 Matsu- material of cabinets and chassis shita Radio MFG. Co., Ltd.1939. Early was reduced. Designs were simpli- war-time regenerative radio used 57 fi ed. (Fig.23) 26B 12A 12F

12 AWA Review Okabe tion and the increase of listeners price were fixed by regulations were celebrated. After 1942, the issued by the broadcasting au- war situation grew worse. Lim- thorities. All manufacturers were ited materials that were available to produce the same types of sets. were supplied to military use. The standard radio was inspected Materials for civilian radio sets and supplied by the broadcasting were restricted. Production of authorities at a reasonable price. radio sets decreased from 1943. Radio manufacturers and sup- pliers were opposed to this plan. However the controlled economy STATION-MODEL SETS at wartime helped this standard -STANDARDIZED SETS BY THE radio project. In 1939, the “Station- BROADCASTING CORPORATION model set” was certifi ed by govern- ment as the standard radio. (14) OF JAPAN (1938-45). No.1 and No.3 model, first The “Station-model set” is one of Station-model sets. In 1937, trial the well known Japanese radio sets. manufacture was undertaken. In the mid-1930’s, the broadcasting Four types of set were planned. authorities suffered from the trou- Types No.1 and No.2 were regener- ble of low quality cheap radio sets. ative 3 tube receivers. Types No.3 The broadcasting authorities oper- and No.4 was regenerative 4 tube ated the recommendation system receivers with an RF stage. These of wireless apparatus. However, sets used a plate detector to im- expensive approved radios were prove tone quality. The sensitivity not predominant. In 1933, the was lower than in a conventional information about the “Deutshe grid detector set. No.1 and No.3 Volks Empfanger” suggested how were basic models equipped with to spread high quality radios at low magnetic speakers. No.2 and No.4 cost. The “Station-model set” was planned as the Japanese standard radio set. Like a German people’s radio, the design of standard radio is unifi ed in a few models. The details of construction (such as circuit, parts, design and measurements of cabinet) and

Fig.24 No1 (Left) and Fig.25 No.3 (Right) Receiver, mfr: The Nihon Seiki Co., Ltd. (1939)

Volume 24, 2011 13 Japanese Radio were high-grade models equipped with a dynamic speaker. During wartime high-grade models were not produced. In January 1938, the technical specifications for types No.1 and No.3 receivers were released. These were the fi rst “Station-model set” (Figs. 24, 25). In February 1939, Type No.1 and No.3 receivers were released from The Nihon Seiki Co., Ltd. However , the sensitivity of these Fig.26 No.11 Receiver (1941) (Ap- sets was lower than for other proved No.11014) Hakusan Musen conventional radios. These sets Denki K.K. were not accepted by the market. Further, the designs of No.1 and and sales were increased. In 1941, No.3 receivers were not concerned a subsidy for Type No.11 receiver with saving strategic materials. was started (Fig. 26). These sets were not matched to No.122, 123 Receivers-Trans- requirements of wartime. Type former-less Series- (17). In August No.1 receiver was not supplied 1939, new tubes for transformer- to customers. The No.3 receiver less receivers were announced. was not mass-produced except for These tubes were developed by an export model for China. Trial- the Technical Laboratory of Nip- produced sets were used by the pon Hoso Kyokai and Toshiba. broadcasting station as a public To reduce power consumption, relations tool. (15) heater current was set at 150mA. Type No.11 Receiver-Second Japanese radios used 3 or 4 tubes. Generation of a Station-model Total voltage of the series con- Set-(16). Saving strategic materi- nected 3 or 4 tubes was lower than als is a very important demand line voltage (100V AC). A ballast for design of radio sets at wartime. lump was connected in the series In March 1, 1939, the technical of the tube heaters. Three types specifi cation of Type No.11 receiver of ballast lump (B-37, B-49, B-61) was announced. The circuit of this were produced. The number of the receiver was a conventional 3 tube ballast lamp means voltage drop. regenerative receiver. The line up The power tube was not a beam of tubes was the same as in the Type No.1 receiver. It used a grid detector to improve sensitivity, and to reduce the size of the power transformer, an auto-transformer was used. In 1939, production of the type No.11 receiver was started, however sales were not strong. In August 7, 1939, the "Station-model set" was authorized as standard receiver by The Ministry of Com- munications. Then on August 10, an exemption of commodity tax for Type No.11 receiver was rec- Fig.27 Type No. 122 Receiver, Nanao Radio Co., Ltd. (Approved No.12207) ognized. From 1940, production (11/1941).

14 AWA Review Okabe type tube. To supply enough plate circuit, parts and design were voltage, a multiplying rectifi er was due to follow the specification used. completely. However, to use the Development of the new trans- materials owned by manufacturer, former-less receiver was contin- some modifi cation (color of chas- ued by the technical laboratory sis, design of speaker cloth etc.) of Nippon Hoso Kyokai. Three was allowed. To reduce materials, types of receivers were planned. some improvements were added to Types No. 21 and 22 were 3 tube specifi cation. regenerative receivers. Type No. 23 In 1942, the war situation grew was a 4 tubes receiver with an RF worse. Limited materials were sup- stage. Type numbers were fi nally plied to military use. Materials for changed into Nos. 121, 122 and 123. civilian radio sets were restricted. Type No.121 used a half-wave recti- Production of radio sets decreased fi er to reduce power consumption. from 1943. In 1943, the shape of However the output power was type No. 123 receiver was changed not enough. Type No. 121 was not into a simpler design. To reduce released. In October 1940, Types the thickness of plywood, the No. 122 and 123 receivers were rounded shape of the front panel released offi cially. was changed into a square shape. Type No. 123 receiver was the The construction of the chassis most mass produced “Station- was not changed. Two variations of model set”. The line-up of tubes dial existed. In 1944, production of was 12Y-V1 - 12Y-R1 - 12Z-P1 - 24Z- the type No. 123 receiver was only K2 - B-37. By using a multiplying 35,000 sets which was only 10% of rectifi er, the chassis was always the production of 1942 (Fig. 29). “hot”. To reduce electric shock, the Radio at the End of the War. chassis was isolated from the en- The peak of production of radios closure. The rear cover was fi xed by (1941) was 920,000. However, in screws and a caution label to avoid 1945, production was only 87,000 electric shock was indicated on (January to August). Technology the rear cover. Antenna and earth did not progress. Lack of materi- cables were isolated by capacitors als and men of talent caused poor Figs. 27, 28). quality and limited production. Improvement of the Type No. (19) 123 Receiver (18). According to At 12:00, August 15, 1945, “The the rules of "Station-model set",

Fig.28 Type No. 123 Receiver, Hara- Fig.29 Later Model of Type No.123 guchi Radio Co., Ltd. (Approved receiver, The Osaka Musen Co., Ltd. No.123011) (03/1942) (Approved No.12307) 1944

Volume 24, 2011 15 Japanese Radio Imperial Edict of the End of the of reconstruction started. War “ was broadcast by Emperor REFERENCES Hirohito’s recorded voice. The 1. Centennial of Radio, Noboru Wakai, Japanese people listened to his 1997, published by Create Cruise, real voice through radio for the fi rst Tokyo, Japan time. He listened to his own voice 2. Broadcasting in Japan, Nippon Hoso by following his RCA radio at the Kyokai, 1934 (English Booklet) palace in Tokyo (Fig. 30). 3. Eiki Kogo, Dawn of Radio Broadcasting in Japan-Prelude September 2, 1945, Imperial to Establishement of Tokyo Japan surrendered to the United Broadcasting Station (JOAK), Nations. World War Two ended. Media History Vol.20, 05/2006, Allied Powers occupied Japan. The Published by Yumani-Shobo, Japanese post war era and the age Tokyo, Japan 4. Nippon Hoso Kyokai-Shi, (The History of Nippon Hoso Kyokai), Nippon Hoso Kyokai, 1939 5. Koichi Kasahara, To make AC Set, Musen to Jikken, The Radio Experimenter’s Magazine, 01/1930, Published by Seibundo Shinko-sha, Tokyo, Japan 6. Radio Nenkan (The Radio Year Book) 1933, Nippon Hoso Kyokai 7. Makoto Yamaguchi, Third Parties of Broadcasting Culture in Japan. Matsushita Electric Industrial Co., and Their Try of Making the “National Ear” in 1930’s. , Media History Vol.20, 05/2006, Published by Yumani-Shobo, Tokyo, Japan 8. Atsushi Hiramoto, Senzen Nippon Fig.30 RCA Victor Model 12X2 “Little no Electronics (Electronics at Pre Nipper”, RCA Manufacturing Co., 1942 This photo is the model in my War Era in Japan), 2010, Published collection. The real Emperor’s radio by Minerva Shobo, Tokyo, Japan was displayed at The NHK Broadcast- 9. What Types Do Radio Listners ing Museum in Tokyo. Use?, Musen to Jikken, The Radio Experimenter’s Magazine, 06/1934, Published by Seibundo Shinko-sha, Tokyo, Japan 10. Atsushi Hiramoto, The Spread of Nami Yon Kyu (The Ordinary Four Valve Receiver) (1)(2): Innovation of Radio Receivers in Prewar Japan, Kagakugijyutushi: The Japanese Journal for the History of Science and Technology No.8/9, 2005/2006 11. Radio no Nippon, 03/1935, Nippon Radio Kyokai, Tokyo, Japan 12. The Amendment Standards of Recommendatory System of Wireless Apparatus, Radio no Nippon, 05/1934, Published by Nippon Radio Kyokai, Tokyo, Japan

16 AWA Review Okabe 13. Ministry of Commence and ABOUT THE AUTHOR Industry Notification No. 799, Please see author information 12/1940 with the article on Toyota Radio 14. The Regulation of the Station elsewhere in this volume. Model Set, 18/01/1938, Nippon Hoso Kyokai 15. Masao Iwama, Radio Sangyo Nijyu-nen-shi (The 20 Years of Radio Industry), 1943, Published by Musen Godo Shinbun-sha, Tokyo, Japan 16. What is the Station model No.11 set, Nippon Hoso Kyokai, Musen to Jikken, The Radio Experimenter’s Magazine, 06/1939, Published by Seibundo Shinko-sha, Tokyo, Japan 17. Kinnosuke Hirabayashi, About Station Model Set, Mazda Shinpo, 11, 12/1941, Tokyo Shibaura Electric Co., Ltd. Mazda branch, Tokyo, Japan 18. The Regulations of No.123 Receiver (Temporarily Permitted), 18/03/1942, Nippon Hoso Kyokai 19. “Radio Nenkan” (Radio Year Book) Nippon Hoso Kyokai (NHK), Tokyo, Japan, 1947

PHOTO CREDITS Unless otherwise noted, photos are by the author. Figs. 1 and 2 are from old postcards, no source indicated.

Volume 24, 2011 17 Japanese Radio

18 AWA Review Burns

AWA Review Henry Clifford - Telegraph Engineer and Artist

2011 Bill Burns

ABSTRACT Henry Clifford was born on 27 October 1821 near Hull, a major shipping port in the Henry Clifford is northeast of England, where his family had one of the less well- been connected with the sea for many years. known submarine Although Clifford showed considerable talent cable pioneers of the as an artist by the time he was in his teens, his 19th century. Although father apprenticed him to a fi rm of mechanical he worked in the ca- engineers in Aberdeen, Scotland. Undeterred, ble industry for 37 he continued painting in watercolour during years and made ma- this period. On completion of his apprenticeship jor contributions to he returned to Hull, where in 1844 he entered the ultimate success into partnership with Thomas Brown, trading in 1866 of the Atlan- as the Cyclops Foundry. This fi rm subsequently tic cable, he seems to joined forces with Edward Gibson to build ships have made a personal entirely of iron, but Brown’s fi nancial diffi culties choice to remain out led to the dissolution of the company by the end of the limelight. He of 1848. was Chief Engineer Clifford, dis- of the Telegraph Con- illusioned by struction and Mainte- the failure of nance Company Ltd. his business, at from 1868 until his fi rst thought of retirement in 1893, emigrating to where he supervised New Zealand, the making and laying and his life re- of millions of pounds mained unset- worth of undersea ca- tled for a num- ble all over the world. ber of years. He was also a talented He applied for artist in watercolour various posi- and oils; his paint- tions in marine ings of scenes made industries, con- on board ship while sidered taking laying cable are in up painting Fig. 1. Henry Clifford in 1865. museum and private full time, and Author’s collection. collections. Although moved to London in 1849, where he lived in research continues, unsalubrious quarters and supported himself I’m pleased to be able as a draughtsman and as a commission agent to relate here much of for machinery. In 1851 he took a position in the story of this cable Ireland with a company trying to pump out a pioneer. fl ooded mine to put it back into operation. In 1852 he noted in a letter to his father that one of his sketches was to be published in a London

Volume 24, 2011 19 Henry Clifford newspaper; he was also engaged in and new worlds for the fi rst time, a making engineering drawings. cable twenty times longer than any The mine venture, too, proved so far laid. unsuccessful, and by the end of Field gathered together a group 1852 Clifford was back in Lon- of wealthy New Yorkers to invest don, where he continued with his in his enterprise, and as the centre newspaper work. He contributed of the cable industry was in Brit- sketches to The Age family weekly ain, in 1854 he made the fi rst of newspaper, and in 1852 designed many voyages across the Atlantic an almanac for subscribers. An ad- to begin making arrangements for vertising leafl et included with a let- the manufacture and laying of the ter to his father dated 20 November Atlantic Cable. In London he met 1852 described “‘the most elegant British cable pioneer John Wat- ILLUMINATED ALMANACK ever kins Brett, who with his brother produced, designed and drawn by had laid the 1851 Channel cable, Henry Clifford Esq, which is to and preliminary work began at the be presented Gratis on Saturday Newfoundland end. (Field, 1866) December 4th 1852 to regular sub- By 1856 Field was ready to scribers .” Unfortunately, no copies order the main run of 2000 miles of the Almanac are known to exist. of cable, and he engaged Charles In 1853 Clifford’s fortunes be- Bright to head the English com- gan to improve. Charles Bright at pany which would be responsible that time was Engineer in Chief for laying the cable. In May 1853 to the English and Irish Magnetic when Charles Bright was actually Telegraph Company, and following on his honeymoon, he had per- his marriage in May of that year to sonally supervised the laying of Clifford’s somewhat distant cousin, his fi rst submarine cable, between Bright and his wife met with Henry Donaghadee in Ireland and Port- during a visit to London. Clifford patrick in Scotland; he was just 24 recorded in his notebook: “Bright years old when Field gave him the was very good in giving me some responsibility for the era’s biggest work in designing machinery for engineering project. making and laying cables.” His Bright’s biography describes the work over the next three years is gathering of the key personnel for not documented, although he con- the Atlantic Telegraph Company: tinued to live in London. (HDC) “When once the wheels had been fairly set in motion, it was neces- THE ATLANTIC CABLE sary for Charles Bright to gather In 1850 the fi rst undersea tele- round him a competent staff of en- graph cable had been laid from gineers, ready for the expedition. Dover to Calais; it failed almost First of all, as his chief assistant, he immediately. A second cable laid secured the services of Mr. Samuel across the Channel on the same Canning, who had laid the Gulf route a year later was successful, of St. Lawrence cable for Messrs. and the cable era began; cables Glass & Elliot, in the preceding were soon laid on the relatively year. The next place was fi lled by short routes to Ireland and between Mr. William Henry Woodhouse, Britain and mainland Europe. Just who had laid cables for Mr. Brett a few years later, the New York in the Mediterranean. Then came industrialist Cyrus Field was pro- Mr. F.C. Webb, who had probably posing to lay a cable from Ireland to been associated—in one capac- Newfoundland, to connect the old ity or another—with more early

20 AWA Review Burns cable work than any other single to do some drawing, and Bright telegraph engineer. Finally, Mr. sent this letter to his wife: Henry Clifford joined. He was a cousin of the Taylors [Bright’s “Valentia, October 24th, 1857. wife’s family], and was in this way I send you a gift from Henry introduced to the undertaking, Clifford, a view from our window besides being a mechanical engi- at the inn here. The steamer to the neer of considerable experience.” right is the Leipsig. The pier is the (Bright, 1898) breakwater of Valentia Harbour. Henry Clifford was to serve as The queer-looking thing to the left mechanical engineer on all fi ve of is an apparatus I have fi tted up for the early Atlantic cable expeditions, under-running the cable. It is com- from 1857 to 1866. Clifford’s work posed of two very large long iron was on the paying-out machinery, buoys fi xed together like a twin which would remain his area of ship with a platform of timber over expertise through much of his it. On this, at each end, is a saddle subsequent career. An early book with a deep groove for the cable to on the preparations for laying the run in. The cable being on the near Atlantic cable, published by the At- shore, it is towed along. When near lantic Telegraph Company in July the end of the heavy cable I shall 1857, notes: take it off, cut the cable, buoy the “The actual manufacture of the heavy end, and begin winding up paying-out machinery, arranged the small one as we go on.” (Fig. 2) by Mr Bright, has been carried on (Bright, 1898) under the superintendence of Mr This is the fi rst mention in the Henry Clifford, whose experience cable histories of Clifford’s artistic and talent in mechanical engineer- talent. As a engineer he was obvi- ing has proved of great service to ously skilled in mechanical draw- the Company.” (Mann, 1857) ing, and he was also a good artist The expedition got under way in in watercolours and oils, taking the August 1857, requiring two ships opportunity of quiet times during to carry the immense weight of cable voyages to make drawings of the 2000 miles of cable, the Brit- the ships and the scenery. Some of ish warship HMS Agamemnon, his drawings were used as the basis and the U.S. Navy’s new steam for woodcuts in the Illustrated Lon- frigate, USS Niagara. Niagara, don News in 1858, and a number with Bright and Clifford on board, of his paintings are reproduced in began laying the cable from Valen- Sir Charles Bright’s biography and tia on the west coast of Ireland, ac- in Charles Bright’s 1898 book, Sub- companied by Agamemnon which marine Telegraphs. More informa- would take over the laying duties tion on Clifford’s art appears below. when Niagara’s half of the cable ran out. But just 335 miles into TWO 1858 EXPEDITIONS the voyage, the cable broke, the end Clifford was also involved with was lost, and the expedition had to the preparations for, and sailed on, be abandoned. Bright’s biography the two expeditions of 1858. The describes a return visit to Ireland chief engineer of the USS Niagara, in October 1857, during which they W.E. Everett, whose mechanical recovered over fi fty miles of the talents had been noted during the main cable and prepared the shore 1857 voyage, was engaged to super- end for re-use the following year. intend improvements in the cable Clifford again took the opportunity paying-out machinery

Volume 24, 2011 21 Henry Clifford

Fig.2. Apparatus for Under-running the Cable, woodcut in the Illustrated London News 31 July 1858 after an 1857 drawing by Henry Clifford. Author’s collection.

22 AWA Review Burns “January 1858: tion of the present machinery, in Mr. Everett was ... appointed which work he rendered material to prepare, in consultation with service. The experience which he Messrs. Lloyd, Penn, and Field, obtained from his connection with and assisted by Mr. Henry Clif- the engineering department of the ford, an experimental set of pay- enterprise during the fi rst expedi- ing-out machinery for the purpose tion was of great advantage to of determining upon the changes him, as it has proved indeed to all in construction that might (in who were then connected with the consultation with the Scientific undertaking. The putting up of the Committee) be deemed advisable machinery on board the Agamem- to remedy the defects of the former non was effected under his direc- apparatus.” (Saward, 1878) tion, and he had partial charge of Everett spent about three the laying of the cable from that months working at the prem- ship. One of the main features ises of Easton & Amos, who were in Mr. Clifford’s character is his manufacturing the paying-out ma- good, sound practical common chinery, and in April 1858 invited sense, to which he appears to sub- his colleagues to inspect the work. ordinate every thing, and which Author John Mullaly, who enables him to see things in their sailed on the expeditions of 1857 right light. Mr. Clifford is also a and 1858, quotes this letter from native of England.” Clifford (Mullaly, 1858): The fi rst expedition of 1858 left “London, April 23, 1858. Plymouth on 10 June, but a few George Saward, Esq., Sec. Of days into the voyage the fl eet ran Atlantic Telegraph Co. into a week of gales, during which SIR—I beg to say that I have it was feared that the shifting attended at the works of Messrs. cable would breach the sides of the Boston & Amos every day dur- Agamemnon. Clifford’s drawings ing the construction of the new of the ship in the storm were used paying-out machinery, and saw as the basis for a series of woodcuts it working on Thursday last. It published in the Illustrated Lon- is, in my opinion, well adapted to don News Supplement dated 31 the intended purpose, and I have July 1858. The cable fl eet survived nothing to suggest that could ren- the storms, but the expedition had der it more perfect. I am, dear sir, to be abandoned after the cable your most obedient, broke on 29 June. Henry Clifford.” It is interesting to compare the Mullaly opens his book with newspaper version of the scene of verbal sketches of the dramatis the great storm, re-drawn from personae of the Atlantic cable ex- Clifford’s original by the ILN’s peditions: woodcut artists (Fig. 3), with Clif- “Mr. Clifford. ford’s own illustration, in the form Although occupying a com- of an original painting still in the paratively subordinate position, Clifford family (Fig. 4). Mr. Clifford is an engineer of Accounts of the storm in great skill and ingenuity, and a books of the time report that the draughtsman of more than ordi- Agamemnon heeled over to 45 nary ability and acquirements. He degrees in either direction, which was connected with Mr. Everett Clifford has accurately reproduced as an assistant in superintending in his paintings; the ILN evidently and forwarding the construc- felt the need to exaggerate this for

Volume 24, 2011 23 Henry Clifford 31 July 1858 after a drawing by Henry Illustrated London News Agamemnon in a storm June, 1858, woodcut the HMS Clifford. Author’s collection. Fig. 3.

24 AWA Review Burns

Fig. 4. Original painting by Henry Clifford of HMS Agamemnon on which the woodcut from the Illustrated London News on the previous page was based. This painting has come down in the family to Jacy Wall, Clifford’s great-grand- daughter, and is reproduced by her kind permission.

Volume 24, 2011 25 Henry Clifford dramatic effect. The ILN also pub- and transmissions through the ca- lished two more scenes from the ble failed on 20 October 1858. The storm based on Clifford’s drawings immense fi nancial losses caused by (Figs. 5, 6). this failure (the equivalent of tens The Illustrated London News of millions of dollars today) put article on the cable expedition in- a damper on the enthusiasm for cluded several views of Valentia, laying long cables, compounded which may have also been from by the diffi culty of raising more drawings by Clifford, who was funding in America after the start credited only as follows: of the Civil War in 1861. But Clif- “The engravings of the ford was now well established in Agamemnon are from sketches the cable industry, and he joined obligingly forwarded by a gentle- the London fi rm of Glass Elliot & man who was on board that vessel Company, one of the earliest cable during the expedition.” manufacturers. After the return of the ships to Ireland, a second expedition was quickly mounted, setting out on GLASS ELLIOTT & COMPANY 17 July 1858. Charles Bright was One of his fi rst projects for the again in charge, with Canning company was the Cromer-Emden and Clifford assisting him on the cable, made for the Submarine Agamemnon. The two ships of Telegraph Company. The cable was the cable fl eet made a rendezvous completed on 4 November 1858 by in mid-Atlantic and spliced the CS William Cory, with Henry Clif- sections of the cable that each ford and Samuel Canning (another was carrying. The Niagara then veteran of the Atlantic projects) as steamed for Newfoundland, and engineers. (Mechanics’ Magazine, the Agamemnon for Ireland. 1858) Nearing the successful conclusion In January 1859 Canning and of the voyage, Clifford made a Clifford were awarded a provision- drawing of the Agamemnon as she al UK patent for “Improvements approached Ireland on 1 August in machinery for paying-out and 1858 (Fig. 7). There is also a sec- for recovering or picking up sub- ond drawing by Clifford from this marine telegraph ropes, cables, or expedition reproduced in Bright’s chains”, and in June of that year biography: the Irish shore-end of Henry married Elizabeth Alexan- the cable being landed by small der at Yeovil, Somerset. (HDC & boats (Fig. 8). (vol 2 p 319) BMD records) “In the afternoon of Thursday, In late August 1859 Henry August 5th—as already described noted in a letter to his mother: “I in The Times report—Charles wrote you a few lines yesterday Bright and his staff brought to stating that I expected to go to shore the end of the cable, at Malta and Sicily with the cable. It White Strand Bay, near Knight’s is now decided that I do go, and I Town, Valentia, in the boats of have no alternative but to take the the Valorous, welcomed by the duty with a good grace, though it is united cheers of the small crowd no little disappointment. “ (HDC) assembled.” (Bright, 1898) An unsigned watercolour Despite the cable’s early suc- (PAG9922) in the Henry Clifford cess, and the great celebrations in collection of the National Maritime New York, unforeseen technical Museum is captioned: “Maritimo problems caused its early demise, E.N.E. 10 miles off September 26th

26 AWA Review Burns

Fig. 5. Breaking Adrift of the Coal on Board the Agamemnon. Illustrated London News, 31 July 1858, based on a drawing by Henry Clifford. Author’s collection.

Fig. 6. Displacement of the Cable on Board the Agamemnon. Illustrated London News, 31 July 1858, based on a drawing by Henry Clifford. Author’s collection.

Volume 24, 2011 27 Henry Clifford

Fig. 7. HMS Agamemnon, painting by Henry Clifford dated 1 August 1858. Reproduced from Bright, 1898. Author’s collection.

Fig. 8. The Irish Shore End of the Cable being Handled by Small Boats, sketch by Henry Clifford, August 1858. Author’s collection.

28 AWA Review Burns 1859”. Now known as Marettimo, cable from Alexandria to Benghazi this is the westernmost of three (Bright 1898), and while on this small islands off the coast of Sic- expedition he painted two water- ily between Trapani and Marsala. colours of Libyan coastal scenery Henry presumably painted this between Ras al Milhr and Benghazi watercolour on the Malta/Sicily (Figs. 10, 11). Both were made on cable voyage described in the letter 21 September 1861, one at 3pm to his mother. This cable was laid and one at 4pm according to the for the Mediterranean Extension pencil captions on the back of each Telegraph Co using CS Lady Seale. painting, during which time the A further provisional patent ship had laid almost six nautical was issued to Clifford in 1861 for miles of cable. “Improvements in apparatus to be Following the line of the cable employed in coiling and paying-out from Ras al Milhr (near present- electric telegraph cables.” day Bardiya) for 139.1 nautical In June 1861 Henry was engi- miles (~258 kilometers) gives a lo- neer on the Malta and Alexandria cation for the paintings somewhere cable expedition, again assisting near Derna, on the Libyan coast. Samuel Canning, and sailed on the About the same distance again Malacca. Wildman Whitehouse, would have brought the expedi- the “electrician” of the 1857/58 tion to Benghazi; the ship arrived Atlantic cables, was also on this there on 23 September 1861, two expedition. On this voyage the days after the date of the waterco- Malta-Tripoli section was laid, and lours, and from there returned to Henry arrived at Malta on 6 June. England. The Malacca completed From there he went to Toulon to the fi nal section, from Tripoli to lay the Corsican cable, where he Benghazi, between 26 and 28 painted a watercolour titled “Ajac- September, and communication cio – Corsica” (Fig. 9). between Malta and Alexandria was Later that year, in Septem- then established. ber 1861, Clifford continued the In late July 1862 Canning and

Fig. 9. Ajaccio - Corsica by Henry Clifford in 1861, image courtesy of Jim Kreu- zer collection

Volume 24, 2011 29 Henry Clifford

Fig. 10. Watercolour sketch made on Fig. 11. Watercolour sketch made on board CS Rangoon by Henry Clifford board CS Rangoon by Henry Clifford, while laying cable between Malta and titled Marabut, 4 P.M. Sep 21 1861. Alexandria. 3 P.M. Saturday Sept. 145 Nautical miles west of Ras al 21st 1861. Libyan coast, 139.1 Nauti- Milhr. Author’s collection. cal miles west of Ras al Milhr. Author’s collection.

30 AWA Review Burns Clifford were engineers for the lay- “Samuel Canning, chief engi- ing of the Lowestoft to Zandvoort neer of the Telegraph Construc- (Holland) cable by CS Hawthorns. tion and Maintenance Company The cable was made and laid by was in charge of the laying with Glass, Elliot for the Electric and Mr. Clifford supervising the ma- International Telegraph Company. chinery. They were assisted by (Mechanics’ Magazine, 1862) Messrs Temple and London plus In January 1863 the Sardinia to eight engineers and mechanics. Sicily cable expedition used Can- The cable laying staff was pro- ning and Clifford’s paying-out ma- vided by Telcon. chinery on CS Hawthorns. Samuel This beautiful and ingenious Canning was engineer on this voy- machinery has been invented by age; it is not known if Clifford was Messrs. Canning and Clifford, and also on board. In September of that has worked up to this time with year a second Malta to Alexandria admirable regularity and preci- cable was laid, with Clifford as sion. At noon yesterday, 531.57 engineer on CS Hawthorns. (The nautical miles had been paid out, Times, 7 September 1863) between 1,529 to 1,950 fathoms. Distance from Valentia 476 miles. We asked the Terrible to prevent THE TELEGRAPH CON- any ships from crossing the cable STRUCTION AND MAINTE- astern, and she replied, “Yes, if NANCE COMPANY possible.” Clifford now returned to the Practical conclusions unani- Atlantic cable enterprise. In 1864 mously arrived at by those en- Glass, Elliot merged with the gaged in various capacities in the Gutta Percha Company to form the expedition. Telegraph Construction and Main- 1st. That the steam-ship Great tenance Company Ltd. (Telcon). Eastern, from her size and con- This merger formed a company sequent steadiness, together with whose main purpose was to make the better control obtained over an attempt to lay the Atlantic cable her by having both the paddles in 1865 using Brunel’s immense and screw, render it possible and steamship, the Great Eastern. safe to lay an Atlantic Telegraph, Great Eastern, under Captain in any weather. Birch, sailed in July of 1864 from 2d. That the paying-out ma- Liverpool to Sheerness, where she chinery, constructed for the pur- was to take on the cable for the pose by Messrs. Canning and Clif- 1865 expedition, then being made ford, worked perfectly, and can by Telcon. Daniel Gooch, Samuel be confi dently relied on.” (Deane, Canning and Henry Clifford were 1865) on board “with a view of watching Clifford was largely responsible the working of the machinery.” for the design of the paying-out By December 1864 the ship was machinery for the Great Eastern, almost ready to load cable, the which had been converted from a delivery of which was expected to passenger ship for the cable ex- begin in January 1865 (The Tele- pedition. A drawing of Clifford’s graphic Journal, 1864). machinery by Robert Dudley, the The expedition set sail on 15 offi cial artist for the 1865 expedi- July 1865, and this account of the tion, was published in William voyage was written by John C. Russell’s book about the voyage Deane: (Fig. 12). (Russell, 1865)

Volume 24, 2011 31 Henry Clifford

Fig. 12. The paying out machinery in the stern of the Great Eastern. Painting by Robert Dudley from Russell, 1865. Author’s collection.

32 AWA Review Burns The 1865 expedition ended in cable of the year before, returning failure when the cable broke and to Heart’s Content after picking up the end could not be recovered the end in 12,000 feet of water and after many days of grappling. But splicing on new cable to fi nish the much had been learned about run (Fig. 13). working with cable in deep water, “The scene at Heart’s Content, and it was obvious from the many when the telegraphic fleet ap- successes of the voyage that com- peared the second time, was one pleting the laying of an Atlantic that beggars description. Its ar- cable was within reach. rival was not unexpected, for the With every expectation of a success on Sunday morning, that successful outcome, another ex- had been telegraphed to Ireland, pedition was mounted in 1866 was at once flashed across the using the Great Eastern with sub- Atlantic, and the people were stantially the same crew, but with watching for its coming. As the modifications to the equipment ships came up the harbor it was based on the experiences of the covered with boats, and all were previous year. wild with excitement; and when “The previous paying-out ma- the big shore-end was got out of chinery on board the Great East- the Medway, and dragged to land, ern was altered to some extent by the sailors hugged it and almost Messrs. Penn to the instructions kissed it in their extravagance of of Messrs. Canning & Clifford. joy; and no sooner was it safely Though different in detail, the landed than they seized Mr. Can- main improvement over the 1865 ning, Mr. Clifford, and Mr. Field gear consisted in the fact that a in their arms, and raised them 70-horse-power steam-engine over their heads, while the crowd was fi tted to drive the two large cheered with tumultuous enthusi- drums in such a way that the asm.” (Field, 1867) paying-out machinery, as in 1858, Despite his many duties during could be used to pick up cable the laying of the cables, Clifford during the laying, if necessary, continued to sketch and paint on thereby avoiding the risk incurred board ship. The Great Eastern was by changing the cable from the one of his favourite subjects; he stern to the bows. This addition painted several views of the ship of Penn trunk-engines, as well as engaged in the 1866 Atlantic cable the general strengthening of the expedition, including a number entire machinery, was made in of variations of the same scene accordance with the designs of Mr. (Fig. 14). It’s likely that he made Henry Clifford. sketches or preliminary paintings The principal members of the while on board ship, and painted staff acting on behalf of the con- the fi nished oils when he returned tractors in this expedition were to England. The National Maritime the same as in that of the previous Museum at Greenwich has four year. Mr. Canning was again in oil paintings by Clifford in its col- charge, with Mr. Clifford and Mr. lection, and others are in private Temple as his chief assistants.” hands. (Bright, 1903) Clifford was at a celebration The 1866 expedition was a at Liverpool on board the Great complete success; the laying of the Eastern on 20 September 1866, new cable was uneventful, and the and attended the Lord Mayor’s ship then set out to recover the lost banquet given for the members of

Volume 24, 2011 33 Henry Clifford

Fig. 13. Boat Attending to Lights on Cable Buoy, painting by Henry Clifford. Image courtesy of Jim Kreuzer collection.

34 AWA Review Burns

Fig. 14. Great Eastern, on the 1865 Atlantic Cable expedition, painting by Henry Clifford, author’s collection.

Volume 24, 2011 35 Henry Clifford the telegraph expedition and other over the years, and in 1868 Clifford notables at the Mansion House in was awarded a patent for “Im- London on 31 October. (The Times, provements in the manufacture 31 October 1866). His grandson of submarine telegraph cables”. and biographer notes that: The core of the cable (the copper “Henry Clifford received many conductor insulated with gutta letters of congratulation from percha, before the steel armouring relations, friends and acquain- wires are applied) was protected tances, and attended many din- from the destructive insects by ners and other functions in honour powdered silica adhered to yarn of those responsible for the success steeped in pitch or other material of the expedition. I have an invita- and wound upon the core. Others tion and Souvenir Card recording in the industry had proposed simi- the Banquet given by the Liverpool lar solutions, but Bright noted that Chamber of Commerce to the “it is believed that none of these “Layers of the Atlantic Telegraph ideas have ever been put into prac- Cables” on Monday Oct 1st 1866. I tice on anything like an extensive do not know how the order of pre- scale.” (Bright, 1898). cedence for guests was decided, The success of the 1866 Atlantic but Henry Clifford’s name ap- cable expedition was the beginning peared immediately after Samuel of a period of rapid expansion of Canning, second on the list, above the long-distance cable network. Captain Anderson, Willoughby In 1869 Samuel Canning and Smith, Professor Thomson, Sir Henry Clifford were again engi- Charles Bright, J Chatterton and neers on Great Eastern for the others.” (HDC) French Atlantic Cable expedition. In 1867 the 1866 Atlantic cable (The Times, 4 Feb 1869). In 1872 had to be repaired, having broken and again in 1873, Clifford was just off the coast of Newfound- among the guests at Cyrus Field’s land, and Clifford superintended celebratory banquets in London the work (Timbs, 1867). By now commemorating significant an- Clifford was one of the most se- niversaries of the Atlantic cables. nior employees of the Telegraph (Banquets, 1872, 1873) Construction and Maintenance In October 1875 W.C. Johnson Company in Greenwich, becom- and S.E. Phillips founded the fi rm ing Chief Engineer in 1868, a post of Johnson & Phillips, Charlton, which he held until his retirement. London, specialising in “Complete There he supervised the manu- equipments of cable machinery, facture and laying of many cables accessories and stores for cable lay- all over the world, and continued ing and repairing steamers.” One to advance the state of the art. In of the founding partners, Walter 1871 his salary was £1,250 per year. Claude Johnson, had learned the (HDC) business under Henry Clifford at Telcon; he started work there in TEREDO WORMS 1869 at about age 23, and soon A problem encountered with advanced: submarine cables in warmer seas “…he was engaged as a was the attack by so-called Teredo draughtsman by Mr. H. Clifford, worms (marine borers) on the the engineer of the Telegraph gutta percha, leading to loss of in- Construction and Maintenance sulation and failure of the cable. A Company’s works. number of solutions were devised It was here, in working out

36 AWA Review Burns designs for improved cable ma- parlourmaid. (UK Census) chinery, under the immediate In May 1886 Henry Clifford at- supervision of Mr. Clifford, that tended a demonstration of electric he obtained a clear insight into lighting at Paddington Station in the most advanced form and con- London, powered by direct current struction of this important branch from a central station. The instal- of engineering, and his keen ob- lation was undertaken by his fi rm, servation had ample scope, not the Telegraph Construction and only in the direction to which his Maintenance Company, which by abilities so conspicuously tend, then evidently had an electric light viz., in the design and construc- department, to test the practicabil- tion of machinery, but also in the ity of central station lighting. (The laying of all the original cables of Times, 18 May 1886) the Eastern and Eastern Extension Telegraph systems.” Johnson’s family diary records RETIREMENT that he went into partnership On 15 May 1893, at age 71, Hen- with Phillips in October 1875, but ry Clifford retired from his post as continued to work at Telcon, and Chief Engineer at Telcon, but he notes that in October 1876, a year did not lose his interest in the cable later, he was “sacked,” presumably industry, retaining the title of Con- by Henry Clifford. (Brooks, 1950) sulting Engineer (NMM). Bright In 1878 Clifford again addressed notes that Clifford had worked at the Teredo problem, for which his Telcon for over thirty years, suc- 1868 patent had described one ceeding Sir Samuel Canning as solution. He now specifi ed a spiral engineer-in-chief. (Bright, 1898) brass tape to be wrapped around In 1896 it was proposed to the core of the cable before the celebrate the upcoming jubilee of outer coatings and armouring submarine telegraphy (in 1901) by wires were applied, giving com- a Memorial, and the controversy plete protection against the marine surrounding this led to what was boring insects. This continued to perhaps Clifford’s last public be the standard method of pro- contribution to the cable industry. tecting cables until the end of the The names of John Pender, James telegraph era almost 80 years later Anderson, and Cyrus Field were .(Bright, 1898) put forward as those to be hon- After laying the 1869 Atlantic oured. This provoked a series of cable with Samuel Canning, Clif- letters to The Times regarding the ford appears to have retired from merits of these commercial men the sea, for there are no further versus those of the scientists and accounts of voyages that he made. engineers who made the cables Of course, as he was by then Chief work. Clifford, in a detailed letter Engineer of the cable company, it recounting the history of the Atlan- would have been diffi cult for him to tic cable enterprise, made it quite take the time for the long voyages clear where he stood on the issue, that laying cables required. He thirty years after the event: “All the continued to prosper, making up three names pressed forward in for the diffi culties of his earlier life; the proposed memorial are those an indication of his success is that of commercial men rather than of by the census of 1881 he and his engineering pioneers in this great wife had fi ve servants: a govern- engineering work.” (The Times, 12 ess, cook, housemaid, nurse, and October 1896)

Volume 24, 2011 37 Henry Clifford Henry Clifford died at age 83 Atlantic cable, and the first on 18 May 1905 at his residence in telegraph to India and the colonies. Blackheath, just a few miles from London: Archibald Constable & the cable factory. He left a fortune Co., 1898. of £89,210 9s. 4d. in his will, Bright, Charles. The Story of the Atlantic Cable. New York: D. equivalent to about £5m today. Appleton & Co., 1903. He had worked as an engineer all Brooks, Collin. The History of Johnson his life, since his apprenticeship and Phillips. London, Privately as a boy, and had risen to head the Printed, 1950. most successful company of the Deane, John C. Narrative of the cable industry’s fi rst half century, Atlantic Telegraph Expedition, a fi rm which continued as a leading 1865. Macmillan’s Magazine, maker of cables until the 1970s. Volume 12, May-October 1865, p.455. HDC: Clifford, Henry Dalton. Clifford Family History. Unpublished ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS typescript by Clifford’s grandson Research into Henry Clifford’s based on family papers, life, and his engineering and artis- photographs and diaries. Maritime tic achievements, has been greatly Museum, Hull. aided by Jane Watson, Keeper Field, Henry. History of the Atlantic of the Archives in Chiswick Par- Telegraph. New York: Charles ish Church; Jacy Wall, Henry Scribner & Co., 1867 Mann, Robert. J. The Atlantic Clifford’s great-granddaughter; Telegraph: A History of Arthur Credland, Keeper of Mari- Preliminary Experimental time History at the Hull Maritime Proceedings and a Descriptive Museum; the library and picture Account of the Present State and archives staff of the National Prospects of the Undertaking. Maritime Museum, Greenwich; London: Jarrold and Sons, July Porthcurno Telegraph Museum; 1857 Science Museum, London; Jim and Mechanics’ Magazine, 12 November Felicia Kreuzer. 1858, p.467; 1 August 1862, p71 Mullaly, John. The Laying of the Cable, or the Ocean Telegraph. REFERENCES New York, D. Appleton, 1858. Banquets: NMM. Henry Clifford Papers at Proceedings at the Banquet, given by National Maritime Museum Mr. Cyrus W. Field, at the Palace Library, London. Hotel, Buckingham Gate, London, Russell, W.H. The Atlantic Telegraph. on Thursday the 28th November, London, Day & Son, (1865) 1872. London, R. Clay, Sons, and Saward, George. The Trans-Atlantic Taylor, 1872 Submarine Telegraph: A Brief Europe and America. Report of the Narrative of the Principal Proceedings at an Anniversary Incidents in the History of the Banquet given by Mr. Cyrus Atlantic Telegraph Company. W. Field, of New York at the Compiled from Authentic and Buckingham Palace Hotel, Official Documents by the Late London, on Monday, the 10th George Saward, Secretary to the March, 1873. London: [Joseph Company. London: Printed for Causton] 1873. private circulation, 1878. Census/BMD. UK census and birth, The Telegraphic Journal, 16 July 1864 marriage and death offi cial records. p. 35; 17 December 1864 p. 292. Bright, Charles. The Life Story Timbs, John. The Year-book of Facts of Sir Charles Tilston Bright, in Science and Art. London, 1867. civil engineer, with which is incorporated the story of the

38 AWA Review Burns Note: A more detailed bibliography, has over 850 pages on all aspect and in some cases links to the full of undersea communications from text of books and articles, may 1850 until the present. Many site be found at http://atlantic-cable. visitors have also contributed com/bibliography.htm photographs, stories, and articles, and in several cases long-lost ABOUT THE AUTHOR relatives and friends have been Bill Burns is an English elec- re-united through the website. tronics engineer who received a Bill’s interest in cable history Bachelor of Science degree from has taken him to cable stations at the University of Leeds in 1968. Heart’s Content (Newfoundland), He worked for the BBC in External Valentia and Waterville (Ireland), Services Radio for three years, then Porthcurno (Cornwall) and Or- moved to New York in 1971 after leans (Cape Cod, Massachusetts), meeting his American future wife and to archives and museums in in London. He spent a number of New York, Washington and Key years in the high-end audio in- West in the USA; London, Edin- dustry at a Long Island company, burgh, Manchester and Hull in during which time he also reviewed Britain; and others in a number equipment and wrote articles on of European countries. He has audio, video, and computers for presented papers on cable history a group of consumer magazines. to an IEEE/IEE conference at Uni- Turning to computers full time in versity College London, at cable the late 1970s, he worked on both company Hiberia Atlantic’s annual hardware and software, and in meeting, at the 150th Anniversary 1993 he established his own com- Celebration for the 1858 Atlantic puter consulting business, which cable at the New-York Historical still occupies much of his time. Society (which he instigated and His research for articles on helped organize), and at the AWA subjects as diverse as audio re- Conference for the last three years. cording and reproduction theory, Of his current research project video tape recorder development, on Henry Clifford, which has oc- electronic music instruments, and cupied him for the last three years. the history of computing, led to a Bill writes: general interest in early technol- “Clifford is mentioned in all the ogy. In the 1980s he began col- published accounts of the 1857- lecting instruments and artifacts 1866 Atlantic cable projects, but I from the fi elds of electricity and had found little information on his communications, and in 1994 a life and career until my acquisition chance fi nd of a section of the 1857 in January 2008 of a painting by Atlantic cable led to his special- him of the Great Eastern (Fig. 14). ization in undersea cable history. A trail of connections led me to the In 1995 he set up the fi rst ver- church at Chiswick, near London, sion of the Atlantic Cable web- where the grave of his distant rela- site , tive by marriage, Charles Bright, initially just a single page with a had recently been rediscovered; bibliography of books on under- the archivist there put me in touch sea telegraphy. As he acquired with Clifford’s great-granddaugh- more material - cable samples, ter in Devon, Jacy Wall. From her instruments, books, documents, I learned that her late uncle had and other artifacts - each new fi nd written an unpublished family was added to the site, which now history, and she directed me to

Volume 24, 2011 39 Henry Clifford the Maritime Museum in Hull, where I was able to obtain a copy of this and some original family documents and photographs. The trail continued to the National Maritime Museum in Greenwich, where I was able to examine and photograph a number of Clifford’s oil paintings and watercolours and another large selection of fam- ily documents, mostly relating to cable laying. There is still more material to be discovered.”

Bill Burns

Henry Clifford’s offi cial seal from his mechanical engineering business in Hull, 1844-48. The image of the seal’s face has been reversed so it can be read. Author’s collection.

40 AWA Review Okabe

AWA Review TOYOTA RADIO: 1946-49

2011 Tadanobu Okabe ABSTRACT Note: Japanese terms or company names that are un- Toyota is well translatable are shown in Italics. known as a major Japanese automo- bile manufacturer. THE HISTORY OF THE TOYOTA MOTOR After World War CO., UNTIL 1945 Two, from 1946-49, they were required In 1933, the Automobile Department was to manufacture ra- established in Toyoda Automatic Loom Works, dio sets to survive. Ltd. by Kiichiro Toyoda. He was the son of We will describe Sakichi Toyoda, founder of Toyoda Automatic how this happened, Loom Works Ltd. They developed the Model A and we will illus- passenger car and the Model G truck in 1935. trate our presenta- The fi rst brand name was “Toyoda” after the tion with artifacts founder’s name (see Figs. 1 and 2). In 1936, from our collection. the brand name was changed from “Toyoda” to “Toyota”. In 1937, the Toyota Motor Co., Ltd was es- tablished. They built a large factory and started mass production. From 1935 to 45, Toyota man- ufactured 89,280 vehicles. However, almost all of their products were trucks for military use.1

Fig. 1. Toyoda Model AA Sedan (1936), (OHV 3,386cc Inline 6, 65HP)

Volume 24, 2011 41 Toyota Radio

Fig. 2. Toyoda Model AB Phaeton (1936), (OHV 3,386cc Inline 6, 65HP) THE FIRST TOYOTA AUTO RADIO IN 1944 prohibited by the General Head- quarters (GHQ)2. On December In 1943, a new luxury passenger 8, 1945, the GHQ permitted the car was ordered from the navy and conversion from war production army to replace old imported cars. and the resumption of production Toyota’s fi rst auto radio was in- of essential civilian commodities stalled in this model. In 1944, only by the Toyota Motor Co. Many one prototype car was completed. subsistence commodities had been The fi nish of this car was good and lost in the war.1 it succeeded in the test by the navy Military industries changed and army. However, the war situ- into peacetime industries in or- ation grew worse. This model was der to continue to operate their not mass-produced but was used as businesses. The production of Toyota’s company car in the 1940’s. automobiles was prohibited, and The prototype is now missing.1 The only limited production of trucks details and specifi cation of the fi rst was allowed. Toyota Motor Co. auto radio are unknown. started the production of farming implements, cooking utensils, and WHY DID TOYOTA MANU- radios. Many radio sets had been lost in the war or failed due to the FACTURE RADIOS ? lack of replacement parts.3 Radios were in great demand. On September 2, 1945, Imperial As a tool for democratization, Japan surrendered to the United GHQ needed a widespread preva- Nations. World War Two ended. lence of radios. GHQ demanded The Allied Powers occupied Japan. increasing production of radios and The Japanese post war era and re- parts. Many venture companies construction started. Under occu- entered into the radio industry pation, the products of the military after the war. The big businesses, industry and heavy industry were those who manufactured electric

42 AWA Review Okabe apparatus, communication equip- withstanding the lack of material ment, and other machines, entered and resources. The Toyota radio’s into the radio industry to keep their brand “Apollo” appeared on the companies active.4 registration document. However, Apollo did not appear on the set THE FIRST TOYOTA RADIO: (Figs. 4 - 6). While any words on the front of the set were printed in MODEL K-2 English, the manufacturers plate The Kariya South Factory had on the chassis was in Japanese (Fig. produced electric parts for auto- 7). This was typical of all surviving mobiles. Toyota tried to develop Toyota sets. an auto radio in early 1940’s. The Fig. 7. Manufacturers plate on the K- fi rst model K-2 was developed and manufactured in this factory. This set used a 4 tube TRF circuit that was a typical Kokumin-gata radio (see Appendix 1) type No.2-A. The line up of tubes was 6D6, 6C6, 6ZP1 and 12F (see Appendix 2). The TOYOTA logo was indicated on the base of tubes. This example was the third revised version, model K- 2-C. Model K-2-A is not found now. From model K-2-B we have found only the dial (See Fig. 3). This model K-2-C was approved by Nip- pon Hoso Kyokai, The Broadcast- ing Corporation of Japan, (NHK) on May 16, 1947.5 The approval number was 11163. (See Appendix 3) Quality was poor but this was the average level of Japanese indus- try at the time. In comparing the TOYOTA K-2-C with other maker’s products manufactured in the same era, it was apparent that they tried to maintain product quality not- Figs. 4, 5. Model K-2-C front and inside views. (Speaker is not original)

Fig. 3. The Dial of Model K-2-B

Volume 24, 2011 43 Toyota Radio

Fig. 6. Chassis of TOYOTA Model K-2-C (Some parts have been replaced)

807A’s were sold as surplus from the Japanese Navy. (see Figs. 8, 9). This radio phonograph did not have any nameplate or label. The name TOYOTA only existed on the dial. The parts and fi nish of chas- sis were similar to the TOYOTA K-2-C radio. I think that this set 2-C chassis was made by the TOYOTA Motor Co., as a trial product or one-off TOYOTA RADIO PHONO- product by special order. GRAPH NEW TOYOTA RADIO : FOUR We found a radio phonograph with a TOYOTA dial. This set was equipped with a TRF radio. The lineup of tubes was 6D6, 6C6, 76, 807A and 80. UY-807A was a variation of the 807 that was used for military equipment. Many

Figs. 8, 9. TOYOTA Radio phonograph (front and inside)

44 AWA Review Okabe TUBE SUPERHETERODYNE MODEL RS-1 In 1948, the ministry of Posts and Telecommunications enforced type examination on the radio manufacturers replacing the ap- proval by the NHK.6 The ministry of Posts and Telecommunications granted a “passed” number to passed radio sets from No.1 on- ward. All types of radio sets except Fig. 11. Model RS-1 inside view those made by amateurs were the (Knobs are not original). objects of this examination. From TUBES: 6D6, 6C6, 6ZP1 and 12F, four 05/1948 to 11/1949, 289 radios, tube Superheterodyne with Semi-fi xed radio phonographs, and amplifi ers Regeneration, Permanent Dynamic with radios were given a “passed” Speaker (Diatone, 6.5” manufactured number. Many Japanese radios by Mitsubishi Electric) were inexpensive TRF radios. MODEL UNKNOWN 1948? Superheterodyne sets were rec- Only four models of TOYOTA ommended by GHQ and the radio radio have been found. The re- industry association. maining model was this TRF set TOYOTA changed their model with a metal cabinet. This model designs to superheterodyne. The was probably made for a small fi rst such model was named RS-1. fi shing boat. Most Japanese small This model passed examination fishing boats did not have any and was given the “passed” number radio. Short wave radio was very 59 on June 23 1948. A four tube expensive. Installing a BC band regenerative superheterodyne was radio was recommended to receive low in cost and had enough selec- weather news. The information for tivity, but had lower sensitivity TOYOTA radios was limited. The than a TRF set. The tickler control correct details of this model are was of semi-fixed type, with an unknown. (Figs. 12, 13). adjusting screw placed behind the chassis. Regenerative superhet- erodyne sets did not prevail in the market. (Figs. 10, 11). TOYOTA MARINE RADIO,

Fig. 12. TOYOTA Marine Radio, front view. (Speaker broken)

Fig. 10. Model RS-1 front view.

Volume 24, 2011 45 Toyota Radio SG Truck (see Figs. 14, 15). Some Toyopet SA Sedans were equipped with an optional auto radio made by Toshiba. EPILOGUE Since then, Toyota has not manufactured any radios. In 1955, a brand new medium class pas- senger car was introduced, the Toyopet Crown RS (see Fig.16). An Fig. 13. TOYOTA Marine Radio, inside optional auto radio made by Kobe view. (Speaker broken) Kogyo (TEN brand) was offered. THE END OF TOYOTA RADIO (see Figs. 17, 18) This model was - RECONSTRUCTION OF THE an early Japanese mass-produced JAPANESE AUTOMOBILE auto radio. In 1957, Toyota exported only 2 INDUSTRY Toyopet Crown cars to the U.S.A. In 10/1949, the production of This was the beginning of export of automobiles was permitted com- Japanese cars to the U.S. market.1 pletely by GHQ. In November The Kariya South Factory that had 1949, the electrical division of manufactured Toyota radios was Kariya south factory was moved separated from the Toyota Motor to the Kariya north factory. In De- Co., Ltd. in 1949. Nippondenso cember 1949, the electrical division Co., Ltd. was established. They was separated from Toyota Motor grew to be a large auto electric and Co. Toyota withdrew from the 1 electronics parts supplier. They production of radios. Toyota’s new changed their company name into vehicle models at post war were the Denso Ltd. in 1996. Toyopet SA Sedan and the Toyopet

Fig. 14. Toyopet SA Sedan (1947) (Side Valve 997cc Inline 4, 27HP)

46 AWA Review Okabe

Fig. 15. Toyopet SG Truck (1953) (Load: 1.0 ton, Side Valve 995cc Inline 4, 28HP)

Fig.16 Toyopet Crown RS (OHV 1,453cc Inline 4, 48HP) 19557

Volume 24, 2011 47 Toyota Radio

Fig.17 TEN Model RSD-58120 radio Fig.18 TEN Model RSD-58120 radio and Model RSD-58110 power sup- and Model RSD-58110 power supply, ply, 1957. TUBES: 12BA6 - 12BE6 inside view. - 12BA6 - 12AV6 - 12AQ5

Appendix 1: Kokumin-gata Receiver–The Japanese Stan- dard Post War Radio first editions of the standard of In 09/1945, the radio industry, Kokumin-gata receiver were an- METI, The Ministry of Posts and nounced from Communication Telecommunications, and NHK, Equipment Manufacturer’s Asso- met and discussed post war radio. ciation (CEMA) In 12/1945, the specifi cations of The approval system for ra- a standard receiver (preliminary dios and parts by NHK continued version) appeared in the radio after the end of World War Two. magazines. It was named “Koku- The scope of approval was mainly min-gata“ radio. The Japanese the Kokumin-gata receiver. The term “Kokumin” means “national” Kokumin-gata receiver was au- and “gata” means “type”.8 thorized as the standard receiver The previous standard, old- by The Ministry of Posts and fashioned regenerative set (0-V-2) Telecommunications. An exemp- was deleted. The heater voltage tion of commodity tax for the ap- was changed from 2.5V to 6.3V proved Kokumin-gata receiver was and A.C. tubes for a transformer- granted. METI gave a high priority less set were used. The circuit was for assignment of materials to ap- to be a four tube TRF (1-V-1) only. proved radios. The approval was However, the supply of new tubes needed to participate in the ship- was limited. The standard ended ment test by CEMA. Then many up including the old-fashioned approved Kokumin-gata receivers circuit and tubes. In 1946, the were put on the market. Table of “Kokumin-gata” Radios Type Tubes Output Speaker Note Price Price (12/1946) (02/1947) No.1 12Y-V1 12Y-R1 - 12Z-P1 24Z- 300mW Magnetic Transformerless JPY 600 JPY 2,015 K2 B-37 Standard No.2-A 6D6 6C6 6Z-P1 12F 300mW Magnetic Standard JPY 600 JPY 2,015 No.3 12Y-V1 12Y-R1 - 12Z-P1 24Z- 1W Dynamic Transformerless JPY 1,025 unknown K2 B-37 High Grade No.4 6D6 6C6 42 80 1W Dynamic High Grade JPY 1,025 JPY 2,728 No.5 57A 56A 12A 12F 170mW Magnetic Regenerative JPY 402 JPY 1,436 No.6 58A 57A 47B 12F 300mW Magnetic Old TRF JPY 582 JPY 2,034 Price is the offi cial price

48 AWA Review Okabe

Fig. 19. Typical Schematic Diagram of Kokumin-gata No.2-A Radio

Volume 24, 2011 49 Toyota Radio Appendix 2: About Unique Japanese Tubes in this article9 (The number of each pin connection is based on the RCA Receiving Tube Manual 1940)

6Z-P1 Power amplifi er pentode tube of the heater- cathode type for use in the low power output stage of radio set with 6.3V heaters. Specifi cation was similar to 6G6-G. This tube was developed by Toshiba in 1942, and put on the market in 1946. Pin connection : type 6B, Tube type: ST Dimension: D39, L106 (with pin) (mm)max Heater Voltage (AC) 6.3V, Heater Current 0.35A Plate Voltage: 180V 250Vmax. Screen Voltage: 180V 250Vmax Grid Voltage: -10V Plate Current: 15mA Screen Current: 2.5mA Plate Resistance (Approx): 130000ohms Fig.20. 6Z-P1 (Nation- 150000ohms al: Matsushita Electric Transconductance (Approx.): 1750Micromhos 1950’s) Load Resistance: 12000ohms Total Harmonic Distortion: 8% Power Output: 1W 1.5Wmax

KX-12F KX-12F is a half wave rectifying tube of the fi lamnt type for use in the DC power supplies of small radio sets. This tube was put on the market in 1937. 12F became the Japanese standard rectifying tube suitable for a radio set of up to 5 tubes with a magnetic or small dynamic speaker. Pin connection : type 4B, The No.3 (N.C.) pin was deleted in the early 1940’s to reduce the use of material. Tube type: ST Dimension: D39, L106 (with pin) (mm)max Filament Voltage: 5.0V Filament Current: Fig.21, 22 KX-12F (Above: Early model 0.5A made by Tokyo Elec- A-C Plate Voltage : tric, Left: Base of later 300Vrms model: mfr. unknown) D-C Output Current: 40mAmax

50 AWA Review Okabe Appendix 3: Approval and Recommendation System of Wire- less Apparatus APPROVAL SYSTEM IN THE approved radio was increased. To PRE-WAR ERA10 avoid high cost, many “using ap- Broadcasting stations needed proved parts” radios were put on a prevailing low cost and high the market. These radios used one quality radio. However, low cost or two important approved parts radio sets manufactured by small such as the power transformer factories did not have high enough or speaker. Approved radios did quality. To identify high quality not predominate in the market. sets and parts, an approval and Mostly the reason was high price. recommendation system for radio The price of an approved radio and radio parts was started from was twice as high as cheapest set. 1928 by Nippon Hoso Kyokai. The poorer quality radios sold for According to the rules of the popular consumption. The quali- system, radio sets or component ties of these cheap radios were very parts manufactured by general poor. Such radios sometimes failed manufacturers were to obtain the and caused interference. approval and recommendation of the broadcasting authorities SYSTEM AND REGISTRA- before being put on the market. TION NUMBER Before giving approval and rec- The system of approval and ommendation, the broadcasting recommendation involved certifi - authorities were to test the quality, cation of a submitted sample. The construction and other specifi ca- test sample was kept by Nippon tions of radio sets and component Hoso Kyokai. If the sample passed parts in conformity with rules. the test, an approved number was Manufacturers were also required given to the manufacturer. They to be able to produce goods of the could then indicate an approval same quality at proper prices and and recommendation mark on their productive power was, too, their products and in their adver- taken into consideration before tising. obtaining the approval from the An approved number consisted broadcasting authorities. of 5 digits. The fi rst 2 digits meant The fi rst technical standard was types of radio and parts, The last 3 suitable for crystal and battery sets. digits meant a registration number In 1934, recommendation system starting from 011 (Fig. 23). of wireless apparatus was revised for a new AC set. The system of approval and recommendation applies to only low cost sets and parts (tubes, transformers, speak- ers, capacitors etc). Since then, approved radios and parts increased considerably. However, this approved system was not mandatory. The greater part of Japanese radios were not approved. To certify this system, Fig. 23. An example of an approval high specifications and quality and recommendation mark. were demanded. The cost of an

Volume 24, 2011 51 Toyota Radio Approval Number (except REFERENCES for radio parts) (All documents written in Japa- No. Type of Note nese unless noted otherwise) Radio 1. Toyota Motor Co. “Sozo Kagirinaku” 11*** AC Set (with Speaker) (Unlimited Creation): The 50 12*** AC Set (without Speaker) years of Toyota Motors, Aichi pref. 13*** Amplifi er with Radio for Japan: Toyota Motor Co, Ltd., Schools (from 1946) 1987. 15*** AC Set (Chassis only) 2. GHQ: General Headquarters of the Supreme Commander of the Allied 16*** DC or AC/DC Set Powers. The American occupation forces in control of the main islands POST WAR APPROVAL SYS- of Japan until 1951. TEM 3. “Radio Nenkan” (Radio Year Book) Tokyo, Japan: Nippon Hoso Kyokai The approval system for radios (NHK), 1947. and parts by NHK continued after 4. Shozo Koyama, An Outline of Radio the end of World War Two. The Industry in Western Area, Denpa scope of approval was mainly Kagaku, Radio Technic & Science the Kokumin-gata receiver. The 02/1947, Tokyo, Japan: Nippon Kokumin-gata receiver was au- Hoso Shuppan Kyokai, thorized as the standard receiver 5. Denpa Kagaku, Radio Technic & by The Ministry of Posts and Tele- Science 10/1947, communications. The exemption 6. Zenshiro Kondo. The Type of commodity tax for approved Examination of Radio Sets Musen to Jikken, The Radio experimenter’s Kokumin-gata receivers was rec- Magazine 04/1948 Tokyo, Japan: ognized. METI gave a high prior- Seibundo-shinkosha, Ltd. ity for assignment of materials to 7. Japanese Motor Vehicles Guide approved radios. The approval was Book. Tokyo, Japan: The Bureau of needed to participate in the ship- All Japan Automobile Show 1956. ment test by CEMA. Then many 8. Denpa Kagaku, Radio Technic & approved Kokumin-gata receivers Science 02/1947, 07/1948 were put on the market. Approval 9. Matsushita Electric Industrial was accepted only in Tokyo until Co., Ltd. National Vacuum 1946. With the deterioration of Tube Handbook. Tokyo, Japan: Seibundo-Shinkosha, 1958. traffic and communication, ap- 10. Broadcasting in Japan, Nippon proval was added in Osaka. The Hoso Kyokai, 1934 (English approval number issued in Osaka Booklet) started from 116113. 11. The Radio Year Book, Nippon The need to be approved by Hoso Kyokai (NHK), Tokyo, Japan, NHK was criticized. After the dis- 1950. solution of CEMA, the Japanese Ministry, GHQ and the radio in- dustry discussed the situation. The PHOTO CREDITS result was that the type examina- All photos by the author except tion for radio sets by the Ministry Figs. 1, 2 and 14-18 by Hiroshi of Telecommunications started 5 Osanai at the TOYOTA Automobile from 1948 . The approval for radio Museum, Aichi Pref., 2010. sets was stopped after 1948. The approval for parts was continued. At March 31, 1950, the approval system by NHK ended to harmo- nize with a new broadcasting law.11 52 AWA Review Okabe ABOUT THE AUTHOR nical Meeting on the History of Tadanobu Okabe graduated Electrical Engineering, IEE Japan. from the Department of Electron- Consideration of diffusion of radio sets from the statistics of ics Engineering, Tokai University manufacture and listeners. HEE- in March 1986 with the degree of 97-1, IEE Japan. Bachelor of Engineering. He works (Abstract) From 1935 to 1955, for Accuphase Laboratory Inc. these 20 years are a very important in Yokohama Japan since 1986 era for the Japanese history of ra- where he is Manager, Engineer- dio. 1936 was 10th anniversary of ing Division. Accuphase manu- broadcasting. 1935 to 40,listeners factures hi-end audio equipment were increased from 2.6million and Tadanobu is the electronics to 5.7million. Almost all listeners engineer for circuit design. used cheap TRF receivers. 1941 to When I was a Junior high school 45, during World War Ⅱ, manufac- student, there was a nasty attic in my house used as a storeroom, ture of home radio and parts was where I found a heap of radio restricted. And many radios lost by magazines from around 1947 and a war damage. 1945 to 51, Japan was lot of dust-covered wrecked radios, occupied by the Allied Powers. The parts and tools, which my father radio industry was reconstructed had gotten in his younger days. until 1949, but many manufactur- Since then I have taken a great ers went bankrupt by defl ation in interest in old radios. I assembled 1949. In 1951, commercial broad- remaining parts into a complete 4 casting was started, and receivers tube regenerative receiver for the changed into superheterodyne. fi rst time, receiving instructions In 1953, television broadcasting from my father and brother. Thus my collection of radios started. started. Radio was changed into I built my collection basically personal media. I analyze some through mending abandoned ra- statistics of manufacture (by MITI) dios and TV sets. It was about 1978. and listeners (by NHK). Afterwards I have systematically Reconstruction of the Radio Set collected mainly Japanese radios Used by the Richard Sorge Group. made between 1930 and 1950. My HEE-99-19, IEE Japan. collection grew larger and now (Abstract) Richard Sorge was a after 25 years of effort, it consists spy who was sent to Japan by the of more than 800 radios. Soviet Union in 1933. He organized In 1991, the Antique Wireless his own spy group. He obtained Club (AWC) was established in information about Japan. A short Tokyo. I joined as one of the fi rst wave transmitter/receiver was members. In 2005 I set up a small used when they communicated exhibition room at a resort place in with their controller, or when they Nagano Prefecture. This Japan Ra- sent an intelligence report. Max dio Museum started its activities in Clausen who was a radio specialist March 2007 on a virtual museum built up the radio sets and operated of the Internet. them. The transmitter had to be powerful enough to transmit over Papers Delivered (Written in long distances. Receiver had high Japanese) sensitivity to receive a weak sig- In 1997 and 1999, I presented nal. and the radio had to be small the following papers at The Tech- enough to carry and conceal with

Volume 24, 2011 53 Toyota Radio ease. Sorge and his group were The Last Tube Radio in Japan. arrested in 1941. The confi scated AWC Review 1995 No.2. radio may have been lost in the (Abstract) When were radio sets war. I reconstructed the radio set using tubes made? Generally the based on the written evidence. This start is clear, but end is uncertain. paper reports the investigation I investigate the end of the tube about the radio and the process of radio in Japan in this paper. reconstruction . Study of All Wave Radio in Japan 1946-48. AWC Review 1995 I wrote the following papers in No.5. the magazine of the AWC. (Abstract) Until the end of WWII, SWL was prohibited in Ja- The changes of the naming of pan. On Sep. 18,1945, GHQ lifted transistors in Japan. AWC Review the ban on SWL. A great number 1992 No.2. of manufacturers produced new (Abstract). In 1959, naming of radio sets with short wave band(s) transistors was standardized by from 1946. The "All wave receiver" Electronics Industries Association is usually a communications re- of Japan (EIAJ). I investigated the ceiver. But from 1946 to the early changes of the naming of transis- 1960's, home use receivers with tors in Japan from 1955 to 1959. short wave band were called "ALL List of Japanese Radio Sets in WAVE" in Japan. I pick up and 1953. AWC Review 1993 No.11. analyze some Japanese early "all (Abstract) In 1953, television wave" radio sets in this paper. broadcasting started. This year is Home Address: 3-13-3, Shi- end of the golden era of the radio mouma, Setagaya-ku, Tokyo 154- in Japan. This list is all of the 0002, Japan. Japanese radio sets manufactured in 1953. “KOKUSAKU-GATA” receiver -civilian receiver during WWII in Japan. AWC Review 1994 No.3. (Abstract) From 1939, many civilian radio sets called “KOKU- SAKU-GATA” were produced. KOKUSAKU means the national policy in Japanese. This policy is economy of resources that were iron, copper, nickel etc. These type of receivers were nasty and cheap. I picked up some “KOKUSAKU-GA- TA” receivers from my collection, and investigated the circumstance of civilian radio sets during WWII. What is original? AWC Review 1994 No.4. (Abstract) Restoring or fi xing old radio sets involves the danger Tadanobu Okabe that it will destroy the original con- dition and information. This article explains how to fi nd the original condition.

54 AWA Review Wunsch

AWA Review Culture, Technology, Britannia: The BBC Handbooks 2011 A. David Wunsch ABSTRACT HANDBOOK & YEARBOOK In the 1920’s the new medium of radio The BBC Handbook broadcasting had a surprisingly benefi cial effect was a remarkable an- on the much older medium of print. Many read- nual publication of the ers of this journal doubtless collect magazines British Broadcasting for radio hobbyists that were generated by the Corporation during “radio craze” of that decade. If you are shopping its formative early in a secondhand bookshop, perhaps looking for decades-- its “golden old copies of Gernsbach’s Radio News, see if age.” The Handbook is the store has back issues of a publication that of interest to collectors appeared annually, The BBC Handbook. The of books germane to ra- Handbook was a substantial publication—ini- dio history, to students tially hardbound-- sometimes running over 450 of British broadcasting, pages which began in 1928 and last appeared in to researchers of ra- 1973.1 The BBC inexplicably elected to change dio’s technical past and the name of their book to either The Yearbook or to historians of the UK The Annual on various occasions although the of the 20’s, the depres- content and style of the publications remained sion, the war and post- mostly unchanged.2 war years. Handsomely Bibliophiles will want to give their attention designed, the volumes to books of the period 1928-1946 and try to provide a description obtain copies with dust jackets. The BBC com- of how the BBC wished missioned serious artists for these designs who to present itself to the often favored the then fashionable Art-Deco public and are remark- style. Figure 1 shows the cover for the 1929 is- able not only for the sue.3 By the 1950’s the covers were-- to put it technical sophistica- baldly—dull. tion assumed in its What can be discovered from reading these readers but for their books? You can learn the story of the Brit- record of the rich world ish Broadcasting Corporation as it wished to of music, literature and present itself to the world. Such history has theatre to which Brit- limitations and the serious student of the BBC ish wireless listeners will scale the highly readable Mount Everest were exposed. The of the subject: Asa Briggs’s 5 volume History Handbooks refl ect the of Broadcasting in the United Kingdom, while philosophy of the BBC someone of more modest ambition might try founding director, Sir Andrew Crisell’s An Introductory History of John Reith, a disciple British Broadcasting whose 2nd edition was of Mathew Arnold and published in 2002.4 his conception of cul- ture. COMPANY & CORPORATION The letters BBC once stood for the British Broadcasting Company, the forbear of the pres-

Volume 24, 2011 55 BBC Handbooks

Figure 1. Handbook cover for 1929.

56 AWA Review Wunsch ent Corporation. The Company, profi t-making company. Adding to a monopoly created by statute of the pressure for change was Reith’s the British government, was the resentment of the power held by only entity permitted in the UK the Post Offi ce to restrict broad- to broadcast to the public, and casting of politically controversial was owned by British companies material. 9 manufacturing receiving sets, e.g., The Crawford Committee, cre- Marconi, and Metropolitan-Vick- ated by the Government to steer ers. These members were required the future of broadcasting in Brit- to pay to the BBC a 10 percent ain, issued its report in 1926, and royalty on radios they sold. An ad- the result was the formation of the ditional source of revenue would Corporation—a nonprofi t institu- be an annual 10 shilling licensing tion to be fi nanced by license fees fee required of all households with and enjoying a monopoly in radio. radio sets—this money to be col- Because the new Corporation was lected by the British Post Office authorized by a Royal Charter which initially gave half of it to (which would periodically have to the Company.5 Licenses were to be be renewed by the Government) granted to those set owners whose and not by Parliamentary statute, it receivers were made by the mem- would have the appearance of being ber companies—which meant Brit- immune to political pressure. The ish companies. 6 The fi rst Company Director-General of the Corpora- broadcasts began on November 14, tion was John Reith, (who was now 1922 from London. From its very Sir John); he held this title until start, advertising on the new BBC June of 1938 when he resigned. 10 was forbidden and the number Some refer to his stewardship as and placement of new transmit- The Golden Age of Wireless, and ting sites carefully regulated--a indeed this is the title of volume 2 decision based in no small part of Briggs’s vast history. on how negatively the founders Each Handbook/Yearbook was viewed American broadcasting in devoted in considerable part to a the twenties.7 By 1925, about 80% discussion of the content of the of the population of the British Isles previous year’s programs.11 Just a could receive the BBC.8 The direc- cursory glance shows that this ma- tors of the new Company appointed terial might, in today’s discourse, as its fi rst General Manager John be described with the pejorative C. W. Reith, (1889-1971), whose “elitist.” Even now, mention of the name we will encounter throughout Reith era BBC can stir up passions this essay. deriving from class resentment. To The British Broadcasting Com- understand this BBC culture one pany was a profi t-making institu- must know something of the man tion. Public, nonprofi t broadcasting at the top.12 in the UK began on January 1, 1927 My colleague at the University when the British Broadcasting Cor- of Massachusetts Lowell, Todd Av- poration went on the air, replacing ery, has written a fi ne account of the Company. Although the reasons the Reithian BBC years, Radio, for this regime change are complex, Modernism: Literature, Ethics, much of the impetus came from and the BBC 1922-1938. Some of Reith, who had a vision of the BBC the book deals with the profound as a vast educational and cultural infl uence that the writing of the public service—one that would be English poet and essayist, Matthew compromised by its connection to a Arnold (1822-1888), had on the

Volume 24, 2011 57 BBC Handbooks BBC head. Readers may be familiar brags of requiring no cat’s whisker. with his poem “Dover Beach” but In advertisements for complete more germane to our discussion is receivers we fi nd quite a choice: Arnold’s much quoted 1869 essay crystal sets, and receivers of two or Culture and Anarchy – a defense three valves (as the British called of what is now called highbrow cul- tubes) powered by batteries or the ture. Arnold recommends “culture power mains. For accessories, we as the great help out of our present fi nd ads for headphones as well diffi culties; culture being a pursuit as loudspeakers including the of our total perfection by means of relatively new moving coil speaker, getting to know, on all the matters and a cornucopia of ads for batter- which most concern us, the best ies and battery eliminators as well that has been thought and said as individual components (for the in the world….” [italics added]. home set builder) e.g., coils, con- Avery sees this as Reith’s “cultural densers, tube sockets, valves. For agenda” for the BBC. For Arnold this reader what is striking about (and doubtless for Reith) anarchy the advertisements for receivers is was “doing as one likes.” the number of sets being promoted Arnold and Reith part ways in that had only two or three valves at the matter of religion. Raised in a a time when American magazines liberal Protestant household, Ar- promoted a plethora of radios with nold was to become an agnostic—a 5 or more tubes. Figure 3 shows fact evident in Dover Beach where an advertisement from page 389 the balm proposed for the loneli- of the 1930 Yearbook for a 2 valve ness and misery of man in an indif- radio. This American-British dis- ferent Godless world is: “Ah, love, parity doubtless arose from the let us be true/ To one another… crowded air waves in the US which .” Reith, the son of a minister of Church of Scotland, practiced a strict Calvinism, and could be hard on his employees, e.g., fi ring the BBC’s Chief Engineer after his be- ing named as a co-respondent in a divorce proceeding.

THE NEW BOOKS The fi rst two Handbooks, dated 1928 and 1929, deserve some scru- tiny as they set the tone for these publications up to the outbreak of the Second World War. The BBC broadcast no commercials but there was no such ban in their print publications. Looking through the advertising in these early books one sees how rapidly technological change was affecting radio design. Although the crystal set was nearly obsolete, page 370 of the 1929 book carries an advertise- ment (Figure 2) for an improved Figure 2. Crystal detector advertise- crystal detector, the Excel, which ment, 1929 Handbook

58 AWA Review Wunsch would have demanded receivers Part of public service in Reith’s having high selectivity in contrast view is the purely technical: set- to the UK where typically one could ting up transmitters such that the hear only one to three BBC sta- whole British population would tions; to be sure, British listeners be in “crystal range.” He extols a often received broadcasts emanat- “common sense” censorship and ing from the European continent. as to news broadcasting, it must In the 1931 Yearbook (page 131) be “accurate brief and impartial.” there is an article “The American For music, “good music is pre- Listener – A British Impression” ferred to bad” and he intends to in which the visitor from the UK broadcast “music that is addressed is struck that “two out of every to the fi ner and quieter sources of three receiving sets are fi ve or six emotion in a small audience” but valve sets… The American Listener he does not shrink from his inten- expects to be able to tune in easily tion to broadcast “challenging new to a dozen or more stations…” work.” As for religious content, he’s The introduction to the first equally straightforward: the BBC Handbook was written by Reith has and will continue to broad- himself and he states his mani- cast “a nonsectarian Christianity festo: the BBC is to be “of public –confi ned in respect of doctrine, to service.” He is motivated by “the those simple essentials to which all state of things in America,” i.e., the Christians of the west can adhere.” world of radio commercials and, The 1928 book notes that “ The even worse, interference among BBC observes Sunday in a religious radio stations, not to mention pro- non-sectarian way. Religious ser- gram material that he regarded as vices are broadcast regularly from vulgar and unworthy of broadcast. all stations, and no entertainment alternative is recognised.” Reith’s Calvinism is evident--you cannot avoid hearing a religious broadcast by switching to another BBC sta- tion. For nonbelievers, the tempta- tion to listen to a secular broadcast in English from France or, later, Luxemburg was strong. 13 The BBC Handbook of 1928 was 384 pages in length while for 1929 –a depression year—it was 100 pages longer. One pur- pose of each volume was to give a summary of the previous year’s activities of the Corporation. Since advertising made up 5-10 percent of the pages of the book, one might wonder what fi lled these hundreds of pages, and here it becomes evi- dent how broadly conceived these volumes were. First, the books contain much material on the rapidly advanc- Figure 3. Two valve receiver adver- ing technical achievements of the tisement, 1930 Yearbook BBC—improvements to broadcast-

Volume 24, 2011 59 BBC Handbooks ing from the London site as well receiver. Readers are advised: “It as regional broadcasting from is illegal to operate a receiving set such places as Wales, Scotland, & without fi rst taking out a licensing Northern Ireland. Listeners in the costing 10 s [shillings] a year, from London area are told in the 1929 the Post Offi ce. Some people do book that soon they will be able manage to listen without a license, to hear two different BBC stations but it costs much more in the end. (one national and the other region- It costs a lot more in self respect.” al) and are warned that they will Note the allusion to one’s honor. need receivers of suffi cient selec- This was already an old prob- tivity to separate the two signals, lem. A Profi le of the BBC written which will be broadcast from iden- for the 1973 Handbook remarks tical locations in North London but that when an amnesty was offered on different wavelengths. We’re in 1923 to “license dodgers,” the informed of progress in Empire number of licenses issued doubled Broadcasting, meaning short wave in 10 days. How much was 10 service directed at the colonies and shillings worth ? It wasn’t trivial. commonwealth countries. The average weekly pay of a coal Americans might be surprised miner in Britain in 1927 was 53 to learn that, while much of BBC shillings for a 5.5 day work week broadcasting in its first few de- .15 A radio license could represent cades took place within a spectrum a day’s pay for a manual worker. of medium wave frequencies The temptation to assemble a set (comparable to the U.S. AM band), from parts and not license it must in 1925 the BBC opened a popular have been enormous, particularly long wave station, 5XX, at 200khz since there was no shortage of hob- (1,500 meters) radiating 25,000 byist magazines with instructions watts. The station was situated on this very subject.16 Incidentally, in Daventry, near the center of the Yearbook/Handbook cost from England, and a picture of its an- 2 to 2.5 shillings from the 1920’s tenna can be found on page 56 of through most of the 1940’s. the 1928 Handbook. Because of the long wavelength, the antenna THE THIRTIES had to be enormous and was sup- Much of each annual describes ported by masts 500 feet high set the content of the previous year’s 800 feet apart.14 The low frequency programs, and we suspect that was chosen because of the result- were Mathew Arnold present to ing low attenuation of the ground hear the wireless, in the Reith era, wave; in this respect they were fol- he would have been pleased. In the lowing in the footsteps of Marconi Panorama of Music for the 1930 and his early wireless telegraphy Yearbook we learn that it is BBC work. Page 39 of the same book policy to present as many works asserts that this step allowed 80 as possible by such composers as percent of the British population Haydn, Schubert, Bach, Handel to receive the BBC without inter- and Mozart, and that these are the ruption via a mere crystal set. It “bread and butter” of the daily fare was the fi rst long wavelength sta- of the lover of music. The BBC’s tion in the world to give regular panorama consisted of live con- programming. certs of chamber, symphonic and On page 92 of the 1928 Hand- operatic works not to mention—in book we are reminded of the bête 1929—a regular weekly series of noire of the BBC: the unlicensed Bach Cantatas as well as 13 weeks

60 AWA Review Wunsch of music devoted to Schubert’s and was to last only 17 years. The Centenary. Although all the com- BBC Symphony today is still one of posers were white and male, not the world’s outstanding orchestras. all were dead; Stravinsky and De- Reading through all of these lius, still in the land of the living, Handbooks/ Yearbooks one should had their work conducted by Sir notice not only what is present but Thomas Beecham. The 1930 book what is missing. The BBC took contains a touching photograph of some risk in broadcasting the the aging Delius, then blind and works of modern composers like living in France, while the previ- Stravinsky, Bartok and Schoen- ous year’s volume has a full page berg. However, searching through photo of Arnold Schoenberg (the these books of the twenties and father of twelve tone serial music) thirties, one fi nds almost nothing and his fur clad wife. This often about jazz. Reith is alleged to have diffi cult composer had come from hated the idiom.18 Instead, we Germany to rehearse and conduct fi nd plenty of dance band music. the British National Orchestra in Indeed, the BBC formed its own his work“Gurrelieder .” dance orchestra ahead of the BBC The BBC’s commitment to seri- Symphony, a fact gleaned from ous music is even more evident in pages 200-201 of the 1929 Hand- the 1931 Yearbook, which reports book. Having listened to record- the founding of the legendary BBC ings of British dance orchestras Symphony Orchestra the previous of this period I can say that these year. Starting in 1930 the new or- were housebroken versions of chestra was conducted by Adrian American jazz, divorced from the Boult and consisted of 114 full-time black infl uence, ethnicity, and dar- players tied to a “no deputy” sys- ing that you might fi nd in some of tem- which meant that if you were the great U.S. jazz groups of the era a member of this august body you’d led by, e.g., Fletcher Henderson, better show up for work and not Benny Goodman, and Count Basie. appoint someone to take your place 19It would be wrong to accuse the because you had another gig.17 Pag- BBC of racial prejudice: The 1930 es 176-77 of the book shows a two Yearbook lists a July 1928 concert page photo spread of the orchestra by the famed American Negro together with the name of every contralto Marian Anderson who player. What is striking is the large carried an aura of high culture and (for its day) number of women in could stun audiences with arias the ensemble. Of the 14 fi rst violin- from great operas as well as the ists, 8 are identifi able as female. spirituals of her race. The 1931 Where did the money come from Yearbook features a prominent to pay for what was to become one photograph on page 114 of the of the world’s great symphonies? great American Negro singer and The answer is on page 39 : BBC actor Paul Robeson, who sang on license fees and revenues from the BBC. publications adding up to over 1 Robeson appears on a list of million pounds for the year ending Musicians of the Year. To look in 1929. One might contrast this through these names is to be fi lled orchestra with its closest American with envy for what listeners could counterpart: the NBC Symphony have heard: under conductors which, although it could boast of a we find Sir Thomas Beecham, very great conductor, Arturo To- Malcolm Sargent, Bruno Walter, scanini, wasn’t founded until 1937 Toscanini, and Sir Edward El-

Volume 24, 2011 61 BBC Handbooks gar. Besides the two singers just Handbook, asserts, in an instance mentioned we find Rosa Pon- of naked snobbery, that “ [BBC selle, Lauritz Melchoir , Elizabeth English] seems to steer a course Schumann and Lotte Lehmann. midway between the lapses of the Pianists include the composer uneducated and the affectations of Bela Bartok, Myra Hess, Walter the insuffi ciently educated.” For 3 Gieseking, and Artur Rubinstein . pence one can buy a pamphlet from Wanda Landowska performed on the BBC on how to acquire their the harpsichord. pronunciation.22 Radio historian Just as impressive in the 1931 Mark Pegg observes that “…the book is a staggering list of BBC accent of the announcers alone speakers for 1930. Drawn from was to mark the social distinctions seemingly every branch of intel- between the broadcasters and most lectual endeavor we find such listeners.” 23 legendary authors as Virginia Speaking of Shaw, perusing Woolf, T.S. Eliot, Andre Maurois, these BBC annuals one sees that George Bernard Shaw and E.M. radio drama was an important Forster.20Among scientists, we part of broadcast fare. The 1931 encounter Albert Einstein, Oliver book remarks that 4 radio adapta- Lodge, James Jeans and Julian tions of plays of Shakespeare were Huxley. Additionally, we recognize performed the previous year. Shaw the economist John Maynard was represented with Captain Keynes, anthropologist Bronislaw Brassbound’s Conversion and Malinowski, and Arnold Toynbee St. Joan. Sometimes books and the historian. Einstein spoke on short stories were converted to October 28, 1930, and his picture radio plays, e.g. Joseph Conrad’s appears on page 34. Typhoon and Lord Jim. “BBC English” was for genera- Andrew Crisell, a major British tions of Britons the standard pro- radio historian, convincingly de- nunciation of their language. The fends the elitism of the BBC in the accent did not arise by accident Reith years: “In pre-war Britain, as a reader of the 1929 Handbook universal education reached the soon learns. An essay by A. Lloyd age of about 14. Those temples of James observes that “The BBC is high art , the concert halls, opera concerned only with questions of houses and theatres were beyond pronunciation, and the standard the pockets of the great mass of of pronunciation of its official people, and within the tiny minor- speakers more and more, both ity who underwent higher educa- within these islands and abroad, tion there was much more con- as a standard of accuracy to be sensus than there is today about aimed at.” He reveals that the BBC what in cultural terms was, good , maintains an advisory committee signifi cant or worthwhile.” Reith’s on spoken English composed of intention, he maintains, was to “… such men of letters as The Poet open up to all those who had been Laureate of the UK, Robert Bridg- denied to them by a limited educa- es, playwright George Bernard tion, low social status and small Shaw, and essayist Logan Pearsall income the great treasures of our Smith (an American!). It’s fi tting culture.”24 that Shaw, the author of a play in which pronunciation is central, Pygmalion, should be on board.21 TECHNICAL MATTERS James, writing earlier in the 1928 For those interested in the technical history of radio, the

62 AWA Review Wunsch early years of the annuals are a store there would be a record of treasure. These volumes contain her having purchased a radio. She a segment known variously as the might be less likely to avoid buying Engineering or Technical Section. the half pound license fee than a In addition there was sometimes a home constructor of radios who reference portion that was rich in left behind no trail. It’s possible technical information. Altogether, that the Yearbook/Handbook did the technical content might occupy not encourage home construction one third of the overall volume. out of fear of antagonizing their By the late thirties these special- numerous advertisers of ready- ized sections were gone or much made radios. In the article “Some reduced. Hints for the Novice,” in the 1928 The BBC did not patronize its Handbook, the homebuilder is audience. The level of discourse of advised “In nine cases out of ten the technical material is sometimes the results will be disappointing.” appropriate for degree holders in He (and it is always “he” in these electrical engineering. Basically articles) is then advised to buy the the information provided was of most expensive possible compo- several kinds: technical advances nents if building a home set, and to and challenges facing the BBC eschew for example the “cheap for- engineering staff, help for the eign [valves]” because … “British amateur home builder of receivers, valves are the best on the market.” which might include everything Of course it was British valves that from schematic diagrams for ra- were advertised in these books. dios as simple as crystal sets up Sometimes one suspects that to 6 tube superhetrodynes, con- the information provided the struction of receiving aerials, wave hobbyist is not only deliberately propagation over a conducting sketchy but intentionally mislead- earth, the role of the ionosphere ing as in this example (Figure 4) in radio wave transmission, and a taken from page 341 of the 1930 glossary of technical terms which Year Book. The schematic is for contains for example: “… a simple but efficient short- “Natural Frequency or Natural wave circuit …and the values of the Period—The frequency or period at component parts should be near as which a circuit containing inductance possible to those given.” Not only and capacity will naturally oscillate if are the values of some components set in electrical vibration. The natural not given but more striking is the frequency is given by the formula value of the grid leak resistor con- 1 nected to the fi rst valve on the left. f  cycles per second, Its value of 3 is off by a factor of 2 LC one million.25 This might have been where L is the inductance in henries a careless error, but these books and C is the capacity in farads. At this have so few typographical errors frequency, the condition of Resonance that one wonders if this wasn’t occurs.” [italics in original]. deliberate. What is interesting about the In a situation where the BBC is schematic diagrams is that they seeking to enhance the listening never supply quite enough infor- experience, without encouraging mation for one to build a wireless the building of an entire set, they receiver; the BBC did not encour- could be very helpful. The 1929 age home construction. If some- Handbook contains instructions one bought a wireless set from a for the construction of a wave trap

Volume 24, 2011 63 BBC Handbooks

Figure 4. Short wave radio schematic: Note the grid leak resistance, 1930 Yearbook to eliminate interfering stations. the horizontal portion of the aerial Page 343 contains a clear diagram by running it close to the eaves or (Figure 5) detailing construction of roof of the house. Although aerials the inductor for the trap. of this type usually succeed in be- The use of a wave trap would in- ing inconspicuous they are seldom crease the selectivity of a receiver. effi cient, for their effective height We are told in the same book that is small. If the roof of the house is “the majority of ships” are using covered with lead, which is usu- spark transmitters, a reminder ally in electrical contact with the that this crude technology, dating ground, the aerial in effect is only back to the early Marconi wireless slightly higher than ground level.” telegraph era, was still in use. Wave The same book presents (p. 379) a traps were needed to block the re- possible arrangement for an aerial, sulting harmonics from reception. given here in Figure 6.26 The design of receiving anten- We notice how conspicuous nas was of great interest to the this arrangement is; there is little set owner in the first decade of chance that someone with this aer- broadcasting, and the Handbooks/ ial would have the audacity to skip Yearbooks recognize this with con- paying for a wireless license. One struction advice. We learn from feels that this is not an accident. In the 1928 Handbook (p.249) that fact there is no suggestion in any of using an antenna whose overall the annuals that for someone using length exceeds 100 feet violates a regenerative or superhetrodyne the terms of your license, while radio, a much smaller indoor an- the 1931 Yearbook advises the tenna might do. 27 As late as the use of the entire allowed length. 1940 Handbook (p. 98) the listener Moreover they tell you, “In general is advised to use an outdoor aerial. it is not a good policy to make an The technical discussions in aerial system inconspicuous; for the Handbooks/Yearbooks of the example it is bad practice to hide early 1930’s could be at a very so-

64 AWA Review Wunsch

Figure 5. Inductor for a wave trap. 1929 Handbook phisticated level and this is most conclude that the strength of the apparent in the chapter “Trans- signal returned to earth will be “.1 mission” in the 1930 volume. Here mv per meter for 1 kw radiated” at we fi nd an analysis of the direct distances of from 300 to 1000 km. and indirect waves in broadcast The preceding assumes a single propagation that would be of most reflection from what they call interest to radio engineers. A series “the Heaviside layer.” Evidently of curves, based on Arnold Som- credit was not to be given to Arthur merfeld’s diffi cult mathematical Kennelly, who postulated such a theory of wave propagation over layer independently and in the an imperfectly conducting spheri- same year, 1902, as the English- cal earth, shows the electric fi eld man Oliver Heaviside. Kennelly strength vs. distance from the was an Irishman who was born transmitter for various ground in India and who settled in the conductivities. United States, worked for Edison, Of course engineers were also and taught electrical engineering interested in the behavior of the for decades at Harvard. It is not indirect ray—the wave from the until the Yearbook for 1932 that transmitter refl ected back to earth we fi nd the “Heaviside-Kennelly” by the ionosphere. The same chap- layer and by 1934 the modern ter summarizes a paper delivered word ionosphere is used, perhaps to the IEE by two members of the refl ecting the fact that it was by BBC staff, Peter Eckersley and a then known that there were several Mr. Howe, on this very subject.28 layers involved in the refraction of Using a mixture of theory and radio waves. experimental results, the pair The British led the world, in pro-

Volume 24, 2011 65 BBC Handbooks

Figure 6. A suggested aerial. 1931 Yearbook viding regularly scheduled “high on their sets. By contrast, in the definition” broadcast television. U.S. it wasn’t until 1939 that NBC From the 1937 Annual we learn began providing two hours of pro- that experimental t.v. was begun grams a week. The 1939 Handbook from Alexandra Place in London reports that, at the 1938 Radiolym- the previous year; one of its goals pia Exhibition in London, 22 fi rms was to evaluate and compare the exhibited televisions. utility of two competing systems- If one were to read just one -the Baird and the Marconi-EMI. annual because of its technical Both are discussed in some detail. content, it would be the 1930 The Baird would now be regarded Yearbook. Here we fi nd four ar- in modern jargon as a “kluge;” it ticles, written for the lay person, required a mechanical scanning on science and engineering by ac- disc, and worse, a photographic knowledged experts in their fi eld. fi lm as an intervening process in For example, Sir William Bragg, the transmission of the t.v. image. Nobel Laureate and Fellow of the The book reports that in February Royal Society (FRS), addresses of 1937 the Marconi-EMI system, what physicists now refer to as the which was all electronic, was ad- “wave-particle duality,” i.e. the fact opted for permanent use, while that some physical phenomena can the 1938 Handbook asserts that in be explained only by treating the 1937 the BBC was broadcasting 150 transmission of electromagnetic minutes of television per day with energy by means of a wave model, an estimated 10,000 people seeing while others are explicable only by the coronation of King George VI using a particle model. Bragg calls

66 AWA Review Wunsch the particles “minute corpuscles What is especially puzzling about proceeding from the luminous Eddington’s case is that he was the source.” In some respects the ar- author of a very popular book ex- ticle is old fashioned—he avoids plaining relativity: The Mathemat- the modern term “photon” for the ical Theory of Relativity(1923). corpuscles in a stream of light. The Encyclopedia Britannica (15th More curious is his use of the term edition) describes him as “the fi rst “ether” to describe the medium in expositor of relativity in the Eng- which both particles and waves lish language.” Eddington has also propagate. The ether as a medium written about his philosophy of sci- for electromagnetic radiation was ence, which includes the concept discredited 25 years before with of “unobservables” and the reader the publication of Einstein’s spe- curious about his defense of the cial theory of relativity and it is as- ether should read his work.29 tonishing to fi nd it still alive here. Of more practical interest to Even more surprising is an the radio listener than the essays article preceding Bragg’s titled just mentioned is an article by Sir simply The Ether and written by Edward Appleton, also an FRS. Arthur Eddington, FRS, one of Appleton was to win the Nobel the great British astrophysicists Prize in physics in 1947 for his of the 20th century. His purpose is research on the ionosphere and to proclaim his belief in the ether for his discovery in the 1920’s of but he writes like a man on the what was for a time known as the defensive, acknowledging that we Appleton Layer but which is now cannot ask what the ether weighs, called the F layer of the upper at- is it a fl uid or rigid, how fast does mosphere. He proposes to explain the earth move through it? He does to the lay person the role of what concede that “A few distinguished he calls the Heaviside layer in ra- physicists maintain that modern dio wave propagation and why, as theories no longer require an most listeners would have noticed, ether—that the ether is abolished. that certain stations are heard only I think that all they mean is that at night and that the quality of since we never have to do with their reception is highly variable. space and ether separately, we He also ties this variability to the can make one word serve for both sunspot cycle although what this together; the word they choose is connection is he does not explain— ‘space.’” Since physicists speak of a reminder that the science of the the properties of space ( e.g., the upper atmosphere was still in its speed of light in space), Edding- early years. ton would have us assign these R. L. Smith-Rose was less well properties to something called known than the three authors men- the ether—a throwback to the 19th tioned but his article, the fourth, century era of Maxwell’s modeling on lightning and atmospherics of the medium containing electro- is worth reading. Radio listen- magnetic fi elds. ers were well aware of lightning, Although in Eddington’s day knowing it to be responsible for he might speak of a “ a few distin- the clicks they might hear in their guished physicists,” no reputable loudspeakers and headsets, espe- physicist would, post World War cially in the summer. He explains Two, speak of the ether. Its demise the mechanism of lightning, the was sealed by the eventual univer- various kinds of lightning strikes, sal acceptance of Einstein’s work. and the wavelengths of radio waves

Volume 24, 2011 67 BBC Handbooks most apt to suffer from lightning to happen: Britain and much of generated noise. The article is ac- the world is headed inexorably companied by advice on how to for World War Two. The 1934 “earth” [ground] your set to reduce Yearbook has a photograph of the the likelihood of lightning damage. newly elected Chancellor of Ger- many; Adolf Hitler assumed offi ce HISTORY BOOKS in January, 1933. We are told that The annuals for the period 1928 with his election in Germany “the to 1940, with their summary of the rebuilding of the bases of broad- previous year’s events in broad- casting has begun.” We learn that casting, can be read as a history of all employees of German radio Britain during a diffi cult, indeed who were Jewish or alleged to be terrible, period. As in the case “criminally suspect” were fired. of the technical content, what is The new head of German radio un- sometimes most interesting is the der the Nazis, Herr Hadamovksy excluded or partially presented is quoted: “My task… is to make material. The most salient ex- broadcasting a sharp and reliable ample is to be found in the 1937 weapon for the government…” Annual. On December 11, 1936 and furthermore “I have always King Edward the Eighth abdi- ridiculed … the old idea that there cated the British throne in order is such a thing as objectivity and to marry his twice divorced love, neutrality per se.” the American, Wallis Simpson. The In the 1939 Handbook one of following day Edward broadcast a the larger sections is devoted to farewell using radio. His message BBC coverage of “The Crisis [of was broadcast not only by the BBC 1938]”. It contains a photograph of domestic service but by BBC short a triumphant Neville Chamberlain wave to the entire world where in at the Hester Aerodrome on Sep- some countries, including the US, tember 30. He has just returned it was rebroadcast on medium from Munich after meeting with wave. In the age of Empire, he had Hitler. Mobile television units been monarch to over 500 million were at the airport, and the event people. H.L. Mencken, the Ameri- was not only heard on the wireless can critic, waggishly observed that but widely witnessed on British this was “the greatest story since television. The Handbook proudly the Crucifi xion.”30 The Annual has affi rms that “ [television ] viewers a one- line reference to the broad- were among the fi rst to see him cast on page 47 while page 88 has holding aloft that fl uttering piece an entry, inexplicably placed in a of paper (the writing was visible) reduced font, about the farewell, bearing his own signature and that and remarking that his valedic- of Herr Hitler.” The Sudetenland tory “… was probably listened to of Czechoslovakia had just been by the largest broadcast audience handed over to Hitler in return on record.” The abdication was for what Chamberlain would call surely not Britain’s fi nest hour, but “Peace in our time.” an event of this magnitude in the Germany invaded Poland on history of broadcasting cries out September 1, 1939 and two days for more coverage. later Britain declared war on the To read the Handbooks/Year- aggressor. The 1940 Handbook, books in the period 1934 through owing to wartime austerity, has 1940 can be a dismal business shrunk to a mere 128 pages, less because one knows what is going than a third of its size in its best

68 AWA Review Wunsch days. The BBC knew that war was run countries, are discussed at coming and followed advanced length in the 1941 volume. We planning in which it was recog- learn that “In Poland the Germans nized that “peace time methods of have made the possession of wire- transmission would endanger the less sets illegal,” while in Czecho- national safety by giving guidance slovakia “anything broadcast by to enemy aircraft.”The Handbook the BBC is known throughout the explains that on the day of the country in a few hours.” The same invasion all stations shifted to book has an essay by Harold Nicol- a common programming mate- son, Parliamentary Secretary to the rial which became known as the newly formed Ministry of Informa- Home Service and which initially tion. He begins with a powerful used only two wavelengths, 449.1 summary of Hitler’s propaganda: meters and 391.1 meters. The long “ His avowed method is to appeal wave transmitter and various re- to the lowest instincts in human gional services were shut down as nature, namely to envy , malice, was all television; however short greed, fear, and conceit.” Nicolson wave services to the rest of the is at pains to explain that his new world did continue and the long ministry will not be imitating the wave service resumed before the German propaganda chief, Jospeh war’s end. Page 33 carries the text Goebbels, but will indulge in “lib- of Prime Minister Neville Cham- eral propaganda,” which is based berlain’s speech, which the BBC on “…true facts and common prin- broadcast from 10 Downing Street ciples” and the belief “that there on September 3, 1939. He states, “ does exist a difference between You can imagine what a bitter blow right and wrong and that this dif- it is to me that all my long struggle ference is readily appreciated by to win peace has failed.” There is a the vast majority of mankind.” Fac- touching photograph, opposite this ing the fi nal page of the essay is a page, captioned “Keep them happy, photograph of Winston Churchill, keep them safe” of children being making his fi rst broadcast as Prime evacuated from London. . Minister, on 14 July 1940. The One can in some respects trace 1946 Year Book, the fi rst to appear the history of the war through after the war was over, remarks the annuals. The 1941 Handbook (p. 28) that, thanks to the BBC, has a photograph of the teenage Churchill’s words in the “darkest Princess Elizabeth (the present days” of the war were heard by 70% day Monarch), accompanied by of the British population. her sister Margaret, broadcasting New in the 1940 Handbook a message to the children of the is information about a wartime Empire. The same volume displays broadcasting service of the BBC a picture of the results of a German which was to have consequences air attack on the BBC headquarters far beyond the hostilities. On the at Broadcasting House in London. 19th of February 1940 broadcasting Again, this is one of those strange of the Programme for the Forces instances of partial reporting. On commenced. This went out on the 15th of October 1940 a 500 short wave as well as the medium pound bomb landed in the BBC wave 373.1 meters, later changed Music Library, killing 7 people, to 342.1 meters, and consisted of but the deaths are not mentioned. material designed for the men and Short wave and even medium women in uniform: news, popu- wave services, especially to over- lar music, dance music, swing,

Volume 24, 2011 69 BBC Handbooks crooners, comedy. The content is berg, Shaw, Euripides.” The 1955 described in the story “Listening Handbook describes the Third Pro- with the Forces” by Major Richard gramme as intended for “Listeners Longland, BBC Liaison Officer of Cultivated Tastes and Interests.” with the Army. Thus, a year after the war ended Many Britons on the home the BBC had become revolution- front listened to and enjoyed what ized in ways that Reith had never became known as the General wanted nor perhaps envisioned. Forces Programme, a fact not lost His Corporation was now a cake on the BBC. In the 1946 Yearbook of three layers, with the Third we fi nd that the successor to the Programme, Home Service, and General Forces is the BBC Light Light Programme providing en- Programme which went on the air tertainment for high, middle and in July 1945 essentially in competi- lowbrows. This was anathema to tion in the UK with the still present Reith who felt that the strength of traditional Home Service. There is the old, heterogeneous system was a certain defensiveness in the de- that the public was forced—if only scription of the new service in the by chance—to be exposed to some annual (pp. 53-54) : “The title Light high culture. Indeed, Reith wrote Programme does not mean that in his diary that the new arrange- everything broadcast on it must ment was “an absolute abandon- necessarily be frothy or frivolous,” ment of everything I stood for.’32 although the unnamed author con- Of course this restructuring and cedes that it does contain “a higher growing egalitarianism at the BBC portion of sheer entertainment.” was a manifestation of large social This same Yearbook has auguries changes taking place in the UK. of a new service in the annual for Even before the war ended the rul- 1947: the birth of the BBC Third ing Conservative party was voted Programme. out of control and Prime Minister The Third Programme was born Churchill was replaced by the La- on September 29, 1946, broadcast- bour Party’s Clement Attlee on July ing from 6 p.m to midnight and 26, 1945. The frontispiece of the was devoted to the high culture 1946 Yearbook is a photograph of championed by Reith and his muse the new Prime Minister. Railroads Arnold. There were no newscasts. and coal mines were nationalized An article by the novelist and under the Labour Party and the travel writer Rose Macaulay on National Health Service begun. page 20 of the 1947 Year Book, The cover of the 1946 Yearbook “If I Were Head of the Third Pro- (Figure 7) shows the dove of peace gramme,” gives some idea of what launched from a hand shrouded by was broadcast, much of it serious bombed ruins.33 Alas, peace was music. She proclaims that the of- short lived. In four years Britain ferings were “proving more than and the United States would have all one hoped” with a week full of troops in Korea. Beethoven’s String Quartets, and In the decades following the another of Byrd and Bach, and a publication of this hopeful cover performance of The Magic Flute. the Yearbook/Handbook would, Modern music is not lacking – she like the BBC itself, became in- speaks of Bax, Schoenberg and creasingly devoted to television. Webern. As for drama there were No book was published in 1953 “good performances of the familiar or 1954 but the 1955 Handbook great--Shakespeare, Ibsen, Strind- dwells on the banner broadcasting

70 AWA Review Wunsch

Figure 7. Launch of the peace dove. Cover 1946 Yearbook

Volume 24, 2011 71 BBC Handbooks year of 1953—the coronation year ACKNOWLEDGEMENT of Queen Elizabeth II. In the UK I wish to thank Mr. David K. alone, 12 million listened to the Nergaard and Ms. Naomi Ossar for coronation on the radio but 20 mil- useful assistance with this paper. lion saw it on television (this out of The images presented here were a population of 41 million). This, in most cases reproduced by cour- reports the BBC, was the fi rst time tesy of the BBC. Mr. James Codd that the t.v. audience exceeded that of the BBC assisted me with that of the wireless. Perhaps it is ap- procedure. propriate to end our examination of the books here. ENDNOTES Finally, one wonders what 1 The Handbook was replaced by would be the reaction of Sir John “The Handbook, Incorporating the Reith if he could now see his BBC Annual Report and Accounts” in in the age of the Internet. The three 1974 and continued with that title layer cake that was BBC wireless in until it ended in 1987. During the 1946 has today evolved into BBC Great Depression, The Handbook services numbered one through diminished rapidly in size and seven. All go out as broadcast radio was a mere 129 pages by 1938. In as well as Internet stations.34 Al- postwar years it grew but never though some services are restricted achieved the heft of its early days. 2 The Yearbook was the title used to popular music and news, BBC in 1930-3, 1943- 1952. The title radio 3, 4 and 7 have an abun- Annual was used in 1935-7. There dance of serious music, lectures, is no consistency in spelling from and drama --Arnold’s “best that year to year and one can fi nd Year has been thought and said,” with Book and Hand Book. some leavening from light enter- 3 The artist is given simply as E. tainment. Of course, if you spend McK.Kauffer . This is E. McKnight the day listening to one of the other Kauffer, a distinguished American services you’ll miss “the best”, and illustrator from Montana, who was this would not please Reith. better known in Europe than at home. See the website http://www. aiga.org/content.cfm/medalist- SOURCES emcknightkauffer The entire run of Handbooks/ 4 Asa Briggs, The History of Yearbooks/Annual Reports is Broadcasting in the United available on Microfi lm from Micro- Kingdom, vols 1-5, Oxford 1995 form Academic Publishers. Andrew Crisell An Introductory http://www.microform.co.uk/ History of British archival-publishing.php Broadcasting, Routledge, 1997 5 Paddy Scannell and David Cardiff This Microfilm edition is ac- A Social History of British companied by a brief and use- Broadcasting, volume 1, 1922- ful discussion of their contents 1939, Blackwell, 1991, p.5 by British radio historian Hugh 6 An “experimenter’s license” was Chignell. available for those choosing to The business branch of the New construct their own sets. York Public Library has a complete 7 An interesting comparison of set of the actual books. Lamont British and American radio can be Library at Harvard University has found in the essay British Quality, them on microfi lm as do doubtless American Chaos: Historical Dualisms and What They Leave many other university libraries. Out, Michele Hilmes, in Radio (vol2), Andrew Crisell editor, Routledge, 2009 pp. 62-85,

72 AWA Review Wunsch 8 Crisell,( note 4) , page 15 Yearbook lists Boult as the music 9 Scannell and Cardiff,(note 5) pp. director of the orchestra. 24-32 18 See Briggs( note 10), page 126. It 10 It is unclear whether Reith resigned would be overly simplistic to argue voluntarily or if he was encouraged that the absence of jazz on the to leave. See for example The BBC derives entirely from Reith. BBC-The First Fifty Years, by The situation is more complicated Asa Briggs, Oxford, 1985, pp. 145- than we can discuss here. See 6. Simon Firth, The Pleasures of the 11 The term “previous year” is only Hearth: The Making of BBC Light approximate, e.g., the Yearbook Entertainment, Radio (vol2), of 1930 covers Oct. 1928 thru Sept Andrew Crisell editor, Routledge, 1929. 2009 pp, 47-67 which makes a 12 Reith has written his autobiography strong argument for the public’s Into the Wind, and there is a preference for British style dance biography Only the Wind Will orchestras . Listen by A. Boyle. Reith has 19 The reader should make up his / published his own Diaries, which, her own mind in this matter. One Briggs warns us “Aren’t always can hear a recording (1931) of what they seem.” the BBC Dance Band conducted 13 See Briggs( note 10), pp. 46-7 by Jack Payne at this web site on foreign English language http://www.youtube.com/ broadcasts directed to the UK watch?v=BAP3Il2MUP4 from Europe. See Scannell and 20 Forster was to discuss literature Cardiff (note 5) pp. 230-4 on Radio on the BBC on a regular basis Luxembourg as well as a schedule as recently as 1960. A selection for a typical BBC Sunday in the of his lectures has recently been early thirties, which would have published: The BBC Talks of included a period of silence lasting E.M. Forster 1929-1960, edited nearly 2 hours. by M. Lago, L. Hughes and E. 14 See Briggs (note 4), volume Walls, University of MO, 2008 1, pp. 221-225. The BBC still A photograph of Forster appears maintains a long wave service following page 96 in the Handbook but its transmitters are not at for 1940. Daventry. For more information 21 In the 1936 Annual one fi nds that see http://www.bbc.co.uk/ the Committee contains Alistair reception/transmitters/radio/ Cooke, a name many Americans medium_long_wave.shtml will recognize from his hosting of 15 Wages: Statistics of United Masterpiece Theatre on television. Kingdom, Encyclopedia Shaw’s play became the basis of the Britannica, 14th ed. 1939 (vol 23, musical show My Fair Lady. page 273) 22 The 1940 Handbook advertises 16 Among these was the famed a BBC pamphlet on how to Wireless World, still published pronounce 2000 British family today but under the name names, e.g., Cachemaille. Electronics World. In an effort 23 Mark Pegg, Broadcasting and to thwart the efforts of the home Society 1918-1939, Croom Helm, builder, The Radio Times –a 1983, p. 98 BBC publication—would not 24 Crisell (note 4), page 29. accept advertising for certain 25 Page 413 of the same book states radio components until 1926, a that  is the symbol for resistance fact reported on page 12 of the 1933 in ohms. Yearbook. 26 The books use the term “aerial,” 17 The fi rst conductor, briefl y,was not antenna. In the glossary aerial Arthur Catterall . By 1930 Boult is defi ned while under “antenna” was the leader, and he remained in you fi nd a reference to aerial. In this position until 1950. The 1932 general the British public preferred

Volume 24, 2011 73 BBC Handbooks the term “aerial” in this era. See for ABOUT THE AUTHOR example the British publication The A, David Wunsch was born Practical Wireless Encyclopedia by in Brooklyn, New York in 1939, F.J. Camm which went through 7 studied electrical engineering at editions in the 1930’s. He asserts Cornell, and graduated in 1961. He that “antenna” is an “obsolete” term for the preferred “aerial .” received his Ph.D. from Harvard 27 The Handbook from two years where he worked in the Antenna before carries an advertisement for Group under R.W.P. King. Since the Ormond 5 Valve Portable Set, 1969 he has been on the faculty of which boasts that no outside aerial electrical engineering of what was is needed. once Lowell Tech, now the Univer- 28 Eckersley was the chief engineer, sity of Massachusetts Lowell. He mentioned earlier, who was fi red continues teaching as an emeritus by Reith. The IEE is the British professor. In 1995 he started a Institution of Electrical Engineers course for liberal arts majors at 29 For example, Arthur Eddington. The Philosophy of Physical Lowell entitled Principles and His- Science, University of Michigan tory of Radio. A description of his Press 1958. He does concede ( course can be found in his article the book was completed in 1939) Electrical Engineering for the Lib- “… the aether has few friends eral Arts: Radio and Its History, nowadays.” p. 38 IEEE Trans. on Education, vol. 41, 30 As quoted in the Baltimore no. 4, November 1998. He is the Sun, December 15, 1996, Fred author of the textbook Complex Rasmussen Variables with Applications, 31 Briggs, Asa, (note 10) page 194 Addison Wesley 2005, currently in 32 As quoted in Crisell, page 63. rd 33 I have been unable to determine the its 3 edition, and is book editor of artist who created this cover. The the IEEE Technology and Society initials LP appear in one corner. Magazine. His e mail address is According to my correspondent [email protected] at the BBC, this was likely to have been Leonard Potter who did other artwork for them. 34 Some are broadcast on a free satellite radio service.

David Wunsch

74 AWA Review Bartram

AWA Review John Graeme Balsillie: Australia's Forgotten Wireless Pioneer 2011 Graeme Bartram ABSTRACT THE WIRELESS EXPERT3 John Graeme Balsil- Successive Australian governments had been lie was a central fi gure slow to respond to the wireless telegraphy revo- in the landmark patent lution taking place across the rest of the world case Marconi v. Brit- at the beginning of the twentieth century. Apart ish Radio Telegraph from some small scale experimental work com- & Telephone Compa- mencing in 18994 and sponsorship of a Marconi ny.1 Yet little has been Company demonstration in 19065 it had taken written about his work until 1911 for any government in Australia to in wireless telegraphy take a more strategic view of the development upon his return to Aus- of wireless telegraphy. In that year a report pre- tralia in September pared for the Government had recommended 1911.2 This paper there- the erection of a series of coastal wireless fore focuses on his role telegraphy stations. Importantly it advocated as the Commonwealth that erection, maintenance and control of the Radiotelegraphy En- stations should be a government monopoly gineer responsible for operating as a branch of the Post Offi ce.6 the establishment of The report was adopted by the Federal La- a network of coastal bor government under Prime Minister Andrew wireless telegraphy sta- Fisher (Fig. 1), a former Scottish miner who had tions across Australia. migrated to the State of Queensland in Australia On this journey Balsil- in 1885.7 A nation builder, Fisher was interested lie navigated a patent in the possibilities of wireless. He therefore im- minefi eld, designed his mediately decided to appoint a ‘wireless expert’ own wireless telegra- to the Postmaster-General’s Department to phy system, took on the take control of all government wireless activi- might of both the Mar- ties. Fisher needed to coni and Telefunken act quickly as tenders companies and built had been issued under nearly 20 wireless sta- the previous govern- tions in the space of two ment for the erection short years. However of stations at Pennant his sudden departure Hills in Sydney and from the role in 1915, Fremantle in Perth. followed by a series of Construction of these failed ventures and his facilities (or ‘plants’ as premature death in the they were referred to United States several then) was to be under- years later have long taken by Australasian obscured a signifi cant Wireless Limited, an contribution to the de- offshoot of the German velopment of wireless Telefunken Company, Figure 1 - Australian telegraphy. Prime Minister Andrew who had beaten four Fisher Volume 24, 2011 75 John Graeme Balsillie other bids in the tender, including and operating Marconi equipment that of the Marconi Company.8 would have been more than enough John Graeme Balsillie was born to spark the imagination of a 16 in the village of Toowong, Bris- year old boy. bane in the State of Queensland Like Andrew Fisher, Graeme in September 1885, coincidently was a person of considerable drive the same year Andrew Fisher had and vision. Leaving Australia in arrived in Australia from Scotland 1902, he had embarked on a wire- (Fig. 2). Graeme himself was the less career that took him to the son of Scottish parents who had United Kingdom, Germany, Rus- migrated to Australia in 1884. The sia and China culminating in the young Balsillie family met with establishment of his own wireless early tragedy when Graeme’s fa- company in 1909. His British Radio ther James died in 1889, leaving Telegraph & Telephone Company, his wife Eliza to raise two infant Ltd ran foul of the Marconi Com- sons. Graeme’s early education pany in the U.K., eventually result- took place at Brisbane Boys’ Cen- ing in the historic court decision tral School and Brisbane Gram- by Mr Justice Parker in Marconi mar School. Contemporary school v. British Radio Telegraph & Tele- reports from Brisbane Grammar phone Company, Ltd in February show Graeme to be a diligent but 1911 (hereafter the British Radio not outstanding student who stud- case). That decision effectively gave ied English, French, Latin, Science the Marconi 7777 patent of 1900 and Mathematics. He is noted as ‘master patent’ status, and was being “well behaved and industri- used ruthlessly in the UK to con- ous”.9 Economic circumstances solidate the Marconi Company’s probably forced Graeme into early commercial position. Balsillie’s employment, with him taking up British Radio was a casualty of the a position as a warehouse clerk in process, folding in March 1911.11 December 1901. He described the Later, in 1912, the court decision role as that of a messenger boy and was used to devastating effect in general offi ce rousabout. the United States, forcing United Graeme later attributed his Wireless, who controlled the De initial interest in wireless as stem- Forest patents, to sell its’ assets to ming from his education at Bris- American Marconi.12 This pattern bane Technical College and in of litigation, based on the British particular the lectures of E.C. Radio case precedent, was repeated Barton. Whilst there is no record in many countries throughout the of Balsillie enrolling at the Col- world.13 lege, E.C. Barton had certainly After the demise of British Ra- presented free public lectures at dio Graeme Balsillie wasted no time the College on wireless telegraphy looking back with regret and ap- since 1899. It is most likely that plied for the position of Common- Graeme attended seven weeks of wealth Radiotelegraphy Engineer lectures and demonstrations given with the Australian Government by Barton that were designed for in May 1911.14 Graeme was not the the electrical trade commencing Government’s fi rst choice for the in early 1902. The fi rst lecture in position. Although an Australian, at the series was entitled ‘Marconi only 25 years of age, he lacked the versus The Cables’.10 Compared to perceived experience required for warehousing, this exciting display the role. However this all changed of Hertz radiators, Branly coherers when Andrew Fisher, visiting Lon-

76 AWA Review Bartram patents, the Poulsen patents and elements of the Marconi patents were not in force in Australia and could therefore be considered pub- lic property.16 Upon his return to Australia the following month the press proclaimed him the ‘wireless expert’.17

THE RIVALS Balsillie would arrive in Aus- tralia to meet a rapidly emerging competitive environment for wire- less telegraphy business. The key rivals were Australasian Wireless representing Telefunken interests, the Marconi Company and the lone entrepreneur Father Archibald Shaw. Each was intensely lobby- ing the Australian Government to gain a slice of a potentially lucrative wireless market. Political pressure Figure 2 - John Graeme Balsillie was also mounting, with doubts don for the Imperial Conference, about the Sydney and Fremantle personally took charge of the selec- construction programmes being tion process. Like Fisher, Graeme expressed in Parliament. In order was a Queenslander and hailed to maintain control Graeme would from Scottish parents. Graeme’s need to move fast to keep ahead nickname at school was the ‘Scotch of both potential competitors and kiddie’, no doubt a reference to doubting politicians. the broad Scottish brogue he had Australasian Wireless, who had developed growing up around his won the fi rst tender for the erection mother and her extended family. of two wireless stations for the Gov- The two men met in London and ernment, was registered as a busi- Graeme’s fi nal appointment was ness in May 1910 with a capital of sealed with a personal recommen- £5,000 to purchase the Telefunken dation from Fisher. A handwritten rights for Australasia. The promot- note on Prime Ministerial letter- ers of the company were the pro- head read “I am of opinion that prietors of the local magazine the Mr Balsillie will suit the Common- Bulletin, Hugh Denison and Wil- wealth service best although he is liam McLeod. Denison in particular mentioned on the list – in second had little interest in wireless and place”.15 recapitalised his interests in the Graeme had the opportunity company for £45,000 soon after to consider the Australian patent the tender was awarded, resulting situation at length during the long in a substantial personal profit. sea journey home when he left Lon- A new company, The Australian don in August 1911. As he studied Wireless Company Limited, was the patent position he formed the formed in April 1911 with a market view that Lodge’s syntony patent capital of £65,000. Telefunken and of 1897, the Telefunken systems Hugh Denison became the largest

Volume 24, 2011 77 John Graeme Balsillie shareholders.18 priesthood and his strong desire The Marconi Company itself to communicate with church mis- had not fared well up to 1911 and sionaries in remote areas of the had been beaten in tenders in both South Pacifi c (Figs. 4, 5). By 1911 Australia and New Zealand. In Father Shaw had established what May 1911 Ernest Fisk had arrived was to become variously known in Australia to represent Marconi as the Maritime or Shaw Wireless Company interests (Fig. 3). Fisk Works as a large factory site mak- had joined the Marconi Company ing electrical equipment including in Liverpool England May 1906 wireless telegraphy components as a trainee wireless operator and on church premises in the Sydney was soon posted as a ship board suburb of Randwick. wireless operator on the trans- Atlantic run six weeks later. As chief wireless operator aboard the ship Otranto Fisk made two visits to Australia between June 1910 and January 1911 before relocating permanently to head up Marconi Australasian interests.19 By July 1911 Fisk had already written to the Government on the issue of protec- tion of Marconi patent rights.20

Figure 4 - Father Archibald Shaw Figure 3 - Ernest Fisk At the same time Father Ar- chibald Shaw, a Catholic priest, had also lodged his fi rst patents with the Australian Patent Offi ce for a wireless telegraphy system in July 1911.21 Father Shaw, who became known as ‘The Wireless Priest’, had taken a strong inter- est in wireless telegraphy for a number of years, stemming it had been said from his training as an Figure 5 - Shaw Wireless Works electrician and Post Offi ce teleg- rapher22 before he had entered the

78 AWA Review Bartram EMERGENCE OF THE sible be manufactured in COMMONWEALTH SYSTEM Australia Graeme Balsillie arrived back in • a factory was to be erected Australia on 17th September 191123, or purchased to manufac- taking up offi ces at the Treasury ture all parts of the ap- Gardens in Melbourne, which at paratus necessary for the that time was the seat of the Aus- scheme. tralian Government. Over the next week he would undertake a series This ‘policy’ refl ected the rec- of meetings that would determine ommendations of the earlier gov- the direction of the development of ernment report of 1911. On 23rd wireless telegraphy in Australia.24 September Graeme met with Er- There was little time to settle nest Fisk of the Marconi Company in, with Graeme’s fi rst meeting to and again the ‘policy’ was outlined. take place in Sydney with the Post Over the next 2 days Graeme Master General, Josiah Thomas on met again with Mulrony from the 21st September. The meeting lasted Shaw Wireless Works, this time 5 hours and on the basis of those seeking quotes for the manufacture discussions Thomas immediately of wireless equipment and lunched organised a visit for Balsillie to the with Directors of Australian Wire- Shaw Wireless Works at Randwick less. By 25th September Mulrony to inspect the workshops and to had provided fi rm quotes for the discuss the local manufacture of manufacture of equipment, includ- wireless equipment. Graeme met ing provision for the purchase of with Father Shaw and Marion rights to manufacture Marconi A. Mulrony, a member of Father synchronous spark gaps.25 This was Shaw’s staff. During the visit he to later prove to be a signifi cant also had the opportunity to inspect stumbling block. the Shaw System of wireless teleg- Graeme returned to Melbourne raphy that had been the subject of and dined with Prime Minister recent patent applications. Fisher and Post Master General Whilst in Sydney Graeme vis- Thomas on 27th September. He was ited the construction site of the pleased with what he had achieved Pennant Hills wireless station the over the previous week - Marconi following day and met with the Di- and Telefunken interests had been rectors of The Australian Wireless put in their place, the viability Company. At that meeting he out- of local manufacture of wireless lined what he called the proposed apparatus at the Shaw Wireless ‘policy’ on wireless telegraphy Works was demonstrated and the which in essence said: building blocks of the government ‘policy’ were in place. The upshot of • absolute control in radio- the dinner was that the three men telegraphy be vested in the agreed to submit particulars of Post Master General, and the patent position to Crown Law that radio-telegraphy be Offi cers for review. This Graeme recognised as a Government did on 2nd October, but went much monopoly further, submitting a set of hand- • wireless should be under the drafted specifi cations for a wire- administration of the Post less telegraphy system of his own Master General’s Depart- design (Figs, 6, 7).26 ment as a separate branch What is evident from the min- • all apparatus where pos- ute sent to the Crown Law Offi cers

Volume 24, 2011 79 John Graeme Balsillie

Figures 6 and 7 - Hand Drawn specifi cations and the draft specifi cations is that unsatisfactory and in November after just one week of discussions Graeme was granted permission Graeme had decided to ‘go it alone’ to make patent applications in his with a wireless telegraphy system own right. he had designed which he believed When word got out the Marconi would skirt around the minefi eld Company responded quickly, with of rival patents and company in- Fisk making a veiled threat in the terests. This solution was a perfect press on 29th November that it fi t for his sponsor Andrew Fisher, would test the patent rights used who in 1910 had been elected to in all systems of wireless.27 This lead the fi rst majority Labor gov- was enough for the government ernment in the world. Graeme’s to go public on its’ position. A proposed approach embodied Ministerial Statement was issued Labor’s traditional nationalism – a on 8th December, indicating that it system invented by an Australian intended to use what it called the and installed using Australian ‘Balsillie System’ in the future.28 made wireless equipment. For his part Graeme committed By mid October a new Post to assign his patent rights to the Master General, Charles Frazer, government, which subsequently had commenced to personally occurred on 26th February 1912.29 negotiate with Australian Wireless and the Marconi Company for the sale to the Government of patent LITIGATION rights to manufacture wireless ap- Graeme’s problem at the be- paratus. These negotiations proved ginning of 1912 was that he still did not have a complete wireless

80 AWA Review Bartram system built, and in particular did operation on 7th February (Fig. 9). not have a solution to the spark The Marconi Company hit back gap issue initially identifi ed in the immediately, taking out writs in quotes from the Shaw Wireless the High Court of Australia alleg- Works in September 1911. From ing patent infringement and at the that point on it became a race for same time wrote to the Govern- the Government to erect the net- ment requesting a right of access work of coastal stations as quickly to inspect the Melbourne station. as possible. In the process Graeme This was formally refused by the would need to carefully navigate Government. In retaliation Mar- a minefield of potential patent coni applied directly to the High infringements. In the background Court for the right to inspect all the threat of potential litigation plant and apparatus. The Marconi loomed. application was initially dismissed The result was an intensive by the Court after the company period of experimental work that refused to accept the appointment took place in early January 1912 at of independent inspectors. Later the Shaw Wireless Works. Various in April the Court would rule that combinations were tried, including inspection would only take place the use of a Poulsen generator. using an independent expert re- Working closely with Mulrony a porting to the High Court itself. design breakthrough was made At the same time Australian Wire- on 10th January.30 Graeme subse- less lodged writs against the Shaw quently reported the successful Wireless Works and the Adelaide completion of the tests to the Post Steamship Company (who were us- Master General and declared that ing the Marconi system) for alleged the new spark gap device was clear infringements of their patents. of all competing patents (Fig. 8). Independently, two expert re- Manufacture of equipment ports on the Balsillie System were now commenced at breakneck commissioned by the Government speed. The Shaw Wireless Works to review the situation. Both re- was commissioned to build four ports were prepared by UK based complete sets of wireless. Discus- experts, both of whom had given sions continued between Balsillie evidence on behalf of the Marconi and Mulrony on the construction Company in the British Radio case. of the spark gap over the ensuing This time however Messrs Swin- two weeks. By 25th January the burne and Duddell both reported manufacture of the apparatus was in favour of the Balsillie System completed and the fi rst complete and cleared it of any potential station set was forwarded to Mel- patent infringements. Duddell’s bourne for installation, arriving analysis was cautious, given that on 28th January and commencing he only had access to the draft pat-

Figure 8 - Spark Gap drawing

Volume 24, 2011 81 John Graeme Balsillie

Figure 9 - Balsillie commissioning the Melbourne plant

Figure 11 - James Swinburne Figure 10 - William Duddell

82 AWA Review Bartram ent specifi cations and was unable entirely different from the Marconi to observe the actual apparatus. System.”33 He therefore relied on a detailed From a technical point of view review of the competing patents, the main features of the System concluding that the proposed were: transmitter and receiver did not • all energy of the charging or infringe any known patents.31 feeding circuits were stored Swinburne’s report and conclu- in a condenser of large ca- sions were more sweeping, declar- pacity, in series with the ing that “there can be no serious rectifying gaps and in circuit question of Infringement.” (Figs. with the radiator 10, 11)32 • energy was released in radi- ations when the condenser BUILDING THE COASTAL potential overcame the gap resistance NETWORK • the separation of the charg- What was different about the ing or feeding circuit from Balsillie System (or Common- the radiating circuit meant wealth System as it was dubbed) that upon commencement now being offered to the govern- of the oscillation in the ra- ment compared to that which had diator circuit it acted alone been struck down in the British in its own time period and Radio case in February 1911? This was not infl uenced by the time Graeme was to place greater charging or feeding circuit. reliance on Sir Oliver Lodge’s ideas embodied in the 1897 syntony patent, which he knew was not The result was that oscillations in force in Australia. Graeme and were prevented from taking place later commentators summarised in the discharge circuit, so that the signifi cance of the system in the energy is transferred from the following terms: the discharge circuit to the aerial “The Balsillie System is now by shock, or what was termed recognised throughout the world ‘impulse excitation’. The Balsillie as a distinct new system, involving System therefore differed from a discovery. It is the fi rst and only the Marconi and Telefunken spark uni-directional impulse system gap systems because oscillations known. Although its evolution in the condenser discharge circuit started from Lodge’s idea of a syn- were prohibited, and the energy tonic system, and Wien’s theories contained in that circuit was not as to impulse excitation, the fact absorbed by the radiator but re- remains that the inventor is the turned to the transformer via the only person who has discovered a charging circuit. As a result energy means of producing a theoretically wastage was signifi cantly reduced. perfect syntonic system. On this The air blast spark gap, which account, it is proved and admitted had been a signifi cant design is- to be the most effi cient of all known sue at the beginning of 1912, when systems. The essential difference installed in wireless stations con- between this and the Marconi sys- sisted of electrodes composed of an tem is that there is no oscillatory amalgam of copper, silver and tin current in the exciting circuit, and that were attached to conductors there is no gradual handling over of made of No.16 gauge copper tub- energy in small parts during each ing. The other end of the copper wave train. The Balsillie is thus tubing was screwed to take a rub- Volume 24, 2011 83 John Graeme Balsillie ber tubing connector for the pas- only 4½ million people it was an sage of the air blast. The unit was ambitious task. But Andrew Fish- enclosed in a wooden box and was er’s vision for Australia matched mounted on porcelain insulators.34 Graeme’s appetite for the job. The Post Master General Frazer had commissioning of the Melbourne initially committed to the Com- station in February 1912 marked monwealth System in December the beginning of an extensive pro- 1911. By September 1912 he had gramme of work. refused a fi nal joint offer by the In December 1911 Post Master Marconi Company and Australian General Frazer publicly committed Wireless and announced that the to the construction of additional Government would proceed to stations using the Balsillie System complete the erection of the bal- at a cost of £1,575 each compared ance of the coastal stations using to the Australian Wireless price of £4,600 per station being charged the Balsillie System already em- 36 ployed.35 Such a programme was for Pennant Hills and Fremantle. established and within 2 years with In 1912 additional stations were 19 stations in all being commis- commissioned in Brisbane (Sep- sioned largely using the Balsillie tember) and Adelaide (October) or Commonwealth System. along with Hobart (April) as well The size and scale of such an as the Telefunken stations at Pen- enterprise was staggering for a nant Hills (August) and Fremantle young nation that had only formed (September). For 1913 stations a Federation a decade before. With were built at Thursday Island and a land mass of nearly 5 million Port Moresby (February), Mount square miles, 16 thousand miles Gambier (March), Geraldton and of coastline and a population of Rockhampton (May), Cooktown

Figure 12 - Map of Australia showing position of wireless stations in 1914

84 AWA Review Bartram (June), Townsville and Broome Marconi Company continued into (August) and Flinders Island late 1912. Matters now appeared (October). The programme was to be deadlocked for both Mar- completed with the commission- coni and Telefunken interests in ing of Roeburn (January 1914) Australia when the inconceivable and the last station was Wyndham occurred – the rivals merged in in Western Australia (May 1914). January 1913 to form Amalgam- (see Fig. 12) ated Wireless (Australasia) or what At a meeting of the British As- became commonly known as AWA. sociation in August 1914 Graeme At this point Graeme Balsillie’s proudly reported that the Mel- work and his system of wireless bourne and Hobart stations com- telegraphy arguably forced the municated reliably with vessels hand of the two industrial giants at sea at 450 miles during the to join forces in creating what is day with signals being detected generally perceived today as the at 1,500 miles at night. In March fi rst Australian wireless company. and April 1913 the Melbourne and With the formation of AWA in Fremantle stations were regularly early 1913 the balance for the battle communicating with each other at for control of wireless in Australia a distance of 1,700 miles.37 At last slowly started to shift. In March the the continent had been bridged by High Court was to fi nally grant an wireless. order for plant inspections. Pres- sure continued to mount, and on this occasion the Government had A CHANGE OF FORTUNE no alternative but to bring James With such stellar success why Swinburne to Australia at a cost was Graeme Balsillie to depart of £2,000 to undertake physical from his role in December 1915 inspection of the plants, which almost as quickly as he had arrived was done in October 1913 when four years before? At the height of he visited Melbourne. Publicly his fame he was feted by the press and privately Swinburne was sup- with full page profi les on his life 38 portive of Balsillie and his system and achievements , attracted in- of wireless telegraphy, indicating vestment from private sources for 39 that in his opinion it was 33% more his other inventions , presented to effective than the Marconi system the British Association and had the and in his opinion did not infringe ear of Prime Ministers and other existing patent rights. senior government offi cials. For However James Swinburne was Graeme three critical and largely a realist and had seen fi rst hand unforeseen factors were to come what the Marconi Company were into play – the formation of Amal- capable of in its’ pursuit of patent gamated Wireless (Australasia), rights in the United Kingdom and the breakdown of his relationship elsewhere. Upon his return home with Father Shaw and the outbreak Swinburne wrote to the Australian of World War 1. These three factors High Commissioner in London in were to combine in such a way as to May 1914 suggesting that the Mar- leave Graeme’s position untenable. coni Company intended to proceed with legal action in Australia and FORMATION OF AMALGAM- that it was preferable for the Aus- ATED WIRELESS (AUSTRAL- tralian Government to settle out 40 ASIA) of court. By July the Govern- Legal machinations with the ment had conceded the issue and

Volume 24, 2011 85 John Graeme Balsillie entered into a £5,000 settlement ly emerge about erasing names with the Marconi Company. In all from Leydon jars made by the it was a reasonable settlement – Wireless Speciality Company and Marconi’s starting price was said to removing nameplates from rotary have been £75,000!41 Signifi cantly spark converters made by Kilburn for its’ part Marconi conceded the and Clark during the production validity of the Balsillie System. of equipment at the Shaw Wire- AWA were to go on to wage an less Works in November 1912.43 ongoing and concerted campaign Any patent infringements would against Balsillie himself. Fisk ac- have been potentially fatal to cepted that Graeme was a com- the Commonwealth System and petent wireless engineer But in a shortcuts taken at the Shaw Wire- private briefi ng note to politicians less Works would have put at risk prepared by Marconi interests in the governments whole construc- November 1912 it had already been tion programme. It would also alleged that Graeme was “the Aus- have exposed Graeme as he was tralian liar… quite unfi t to fi ll any entirely dependent on component position of responsibility or trust… manufacture of his System coming full of the most wild cat schemes… from Shaw. always inventing imaginary things With the government settling which he sold for imaginary for- with the Marconi Company in late tunes.”42 Ernest Fisk and AWA 1914 what was to emerge in 1915 were to remain dominant forces in was a full blown patent dispute Australian wireless and eventually between Balsillie and Shaw over radio for the next 30 years. AWA who ultimately contributed most to went on to write (or perhaps more the design of the Commonwealth accurately rewrite) the history of System of wireless telegraphy. Australian radio, conveniently The arguments centred upon the deleting anything other than a design of the air blast spark gap. minimal reference to Graeme Bal- Shaw was to claim that the much sillie and his contribution to the vaunted ‘breakthough’ spark gap development of wireless. design Graeme had made in Janu- ary 1913 at the Shaw Wireless Works had been stolen from him. BREAKDOWN OF RELA- Initially the government put the TIONSHIP WITH FATHER whole matter on the backburner, SHAW particularly that now the poten- The relationship between tial Marconi litigation had been Graeme and Father Shaw’s Wire- settled. However for Graeme it was less Works had shown the first a matter of pride and the outcome signs of faltering as early as 1913. of the British Radio case of 1911 Shaw and Balsillie had each made would have been still fresh in his there own applications to patent mind. After all he had invented the wireless systems, both gaining Balsillie System, given it freely to some government support in the the government and in few short process. However Graeme had years had completed construction both the lion’s share of that govern- of a network of stations throughout ment support as well as the higher Australia. Now he found himself in public profi le in this fi rst battle for a situation where Shaw was claim- control of wireless in Australia. ing that Balsillie’s System had in fact been stolen from him. It was Allegations were to subsequent- too much for Graeme – he now ac-

86 AWA Review Bartram cused Shaw of “an act of piracy.”44 Government support for Graeme did eventually come, with a recommendation being made that a Royal Commission (i.e. a judicial inquiry) should be established into the Shaw/Balsil- lie dispute as it became known. Andrew Fisher remained a strong supporter, with the Prime Minis- ter requesting a Supreme Court judge to head up the investigation. However Fisher was to lose offi ce prior to the inquiry commencing and the new government was far less supportive, refusing to provide legal assistance to Graeme and he was forced to retain independent representation at his own expense. The situation then suddenly degenerated into high farce. With the inquiry scheduled to get un- derway on 29th November 1915, Figure 13 - Jens August Jensen the appointed judge resigned his commission a few days before, ther Shaw. Graeme had borrowed recommending that a technical over £970 from Shaw to patent his expert be appointed to deal with wireless scheme overseas and by the plethora of evidence submit- June 1915 this arrangement had ted. In his letter of resignation the come under the scrutiny of the Post judge said that in preparation “I Master General’s Department, as it had a nearer approach to nervous- was potentially a confl ict of inter- breakdown than I hope I shall ever est, as Shaw was the government’s experience. I simply feel afraid to equipment supplier and Graeme go any farther.”45 placed most of the orders.47 Father Shaw was by now taking All of this was to come to an a different path. A handwritten unseemly end when Father Shaw note in government fi les from Feb- was found dead in mysterious ruary 1916 states “my information circumstances in Melbourne on is that Father Shaw is now inclined 26th August 1916, the day before to withdraw from the inquiry.”46 he was due to depart on a steamer The reason became abundantly to the United States. Shaw was clear in July 1916 when the Aus- just 44 years of age. The cause tralian government purchased the of death was put down to a stair Shaw Wireless Works for £55,000, fall but allegations were already an extraordinary sum for the time. afoot about £5,300 missing from The deal was orchestrated by Jens the government’s purchase price, August Jensen, the Minister for Father Shaw preparing to leave the Navy appointed in July 1915 (Fig. country accompanied by a woman 13). and eventually led to a Royal Com- To further aggravate the situa- mission in 1918 into the Wireless tion money issues had also emerged Works acquisition.48 This resulted directly between Graeme and Fa- in Jens Jensen’s removal from

Volume 24, 2011 87 John Graeme Balsillie offi ce and another Senator being the Australian warship the HMAS found to have been in receipt of Sydney near the Cocos Islands in payments directly from Father the Indian Ocean. The sinking of Shaw. Jensen was also suspected the Emden was attributed to the of receiving payments but this was interception of signals by wireless never proven.49 In 1919 a politi- operators in the Cocos Islands and cian called for the exhumation of onboard the HMAS Sydney. As re- Shaw’s remains, convinced that sult the Melbourne and Fremantle he had died from either deliberate stations relayed a wireless alarm poisoning or violence.50 in code to the Australian fleet who were in process of conveying troops to Europe. HMAS Sydney OUTBREAK OF WORLD WAR subsequently hunted down and ONE sunk the Emden (Figs. 14, 15).52 At the outbreak of World War For its’ part the Navy had long One Graeme’s relationship with sought control of wireless and one the military and naval authorities of its ongoing frustrations had started off well enough, with him been that it was under civil rather offering his services generally. One than naval jurisdiction. In April history of World War One records 1913 there had been disagreements that “Balsillie, then Federal wire- between the Navy and the Post less expert, soon took on wire- Offi ce, when a dispute arose over less, and through this offer much the site for the Darwin station.53 valuable information reached the 51 William.R. Creswell, later known military authorities.” as ‘the father of the Royal Austra- Graeme’s work establishing the lian Navy’54, was very clear in his coastal wireless network contrib- own mind that the Navy needed uted directly to one of the most cel- to run wireless telegraphy and ebrated naval incidents of the war. Graeme was not going to be part of In November 1914 the German it. In August 1915 Creswell recom- raider Emden was destroyed by mended that an expert be obtained from the British Admiralty to or- ganise the Naval wireless service in Australia. Legislation transfer- ring control of wireless from the Poster Master General’s to the Naval Department supported Creswell’s recommendations and by September had been passed by the Government.55 William Creswell and Lieuten- ant Frank G. Cresswell, a fleet wireless telegraphy offi cer, appear to have been central to Graeme’s ultimate exit from wireless in Australia. A Naval Board minute submitted to the Minister for Navy on 25th October 1915 recommended that Balsillie’s services not be re- tained and that Lieutenant Cress- well assume control of all wireless Figures 14 and 15 - Emden services pending the arrival of an

88 AWA Review Bartram expert from explain Graeme’s termination by England. The the Australian Prime Minister.59 Board noted “the relations between Na- NEW VENTURES val and the Characteristically, as the wire- Post Office less door started to close, Graeme W. T. stations embarked on his next big project, were always this time bringing rain to the Aus- more or less tralian desert. After all, how hard strained and could it be after linking a continent this was due by wireless? to Mr Balsil- In this journey he reached back lie’s methods into his own past, perhaps even and direc- recalling a series of newspaper tions.” (Figs. articles written by his old men- 56 tor E.C. Barton at the turn of the 16, 17) 60 Lieuten- century. One hundred years ago artifi cial rain making was consid- Figure 16 – W.R. Cre- ant Cresswell swell was even ered a legitimate scientifi c pursuit. Inspired by a paper Sir Oliver more scathing in his assessment of Lodge had delivered at the meeting the Shaw/Balsillie dispute when he of the British Association in Mel- reported privately that “the litiga- bourne in August 191461, Graeme tion resolves itself into a squabble turned his mind to artifi cial rain between the parties which is being precipitation using electricity. The conducted at the expense of the 57 Australian government had an im- Commonwealth” , recommending mediate need – the massive trans- to William Creswell that all future continental railway project62 was government wireless stations about to be completed and reliable install spark gaps based on Admi- sources of water were needed to ralty design. William Creswell had feed the huge steam boilers of the already written to the Naval Board engines as they moved across the after the collapse of the Shaw/ arid continent. Graeme’s theory Balsillie inquiry questioning the in relation to rain precipitation value of both Balsillie’s patents and his wireless telegraphy system altogether. Finally in December 1915 William Creswell blocked an offer made by Graeme to supply his system to Allied governments free of charge. This was probably enough for Graeme and he immediately ap- plied for 3 weeks leave. Instead he was instructed to handover to Lieutenant Cresswell and he was paid 2 months pay in lieu of ter- mination. By the end of December the press had reported on ‘Mr Balsillie’s retirement’ from wire- less work.58 Early in the New Year Figure 17 - Lieutenant F.G. Creswell of 1916 Jens Jensen was asked to standing rear left

Volume 24, 2011 89 John Graeme Balsillie

Figures 18 and 19 - Rain Precipitation patents was that discharges of electricity However by July 1919 the storm at high altitudes of 4,000 to 6,000 clouds were metaphorically brew- feet resulted in the condensation ing in the Government Meteo- of water droplets producing rain. rologists’ office, with the view He devised a plant comprised of being expressed that there was no box kites, balloons, 11,000 feet scientifi c evidence to support the of fl exible galvanised wire and a continuation of Balsillie’s experi- grounded winching system (Figs. mental work. After a short reprieve 18, 19). by 1921 it was all over, with all ex- Initial funding came from the perimental precipitation stations wealthy Sydney-based Dixson closed, staff laid off and the plants Trust, who purchased a 10% in- placed in permanent storage. In terest in the rights to the Balsillie all the government had invested Artifi cial Precipitation Scheme for £6,300 with the Dixson Trust £2,000 in May 1915. The timing investing a similar amount. The of the payment coincides with the mothballed rainmaking equipment £970 debt to Father Shaw. Balsillie was eventually written off and sold later acknowledged the importance for scrap.64 of the Dixson Trust “when I was Is that the end you say? Well no, up against it.”63 Government fund- Graeme had another big plan. With ing commenced in 1915 and after avenues to government funding extensive lobbying further public now all but closed in Australia he grants were again made in 1916, received the large fi nancial back- 1917 and 1918. ing of the Dixson Trust to launch

90 AWA Review Bartram

Figure 20 - Flatlite patent into car headlamp reflector de- refl ector using corrugated strips sign, lodging a series of patents in which was said to reduce glare by Australia, Canada and the United blending the light pattern from States. The market for headlamps the high intensity centre close to in the U.S. in particular was sub- the bulb with the dimmer edges of stantial65, taking Graeme to Cin- the refl ector. In Cincinnati Graeme cinnati Ohio in 1922. Graeme’s in- struck up a business relationship vention was ‘Flatlite’, a headlamp with Thomas G. Melish III, whose

Figure 21 - American Flatlite Company

Volume 24, 2011 91 John Graeme Balsillie family were connected with the and his ashes sent to Melbourne Bromwell Wire Works. It seems Australia.68 likely that The American Flatlite Company, who manufactured Flatlite, was connected to or was BALSILLIE’S LEGACY owned by the Melish family (Figs. At a general level John Graeme 20, 21). Balsillie was a visionary on a grand Things were looking up for scale, linking a new nation by wire- Flatlite when in July 1924 Graeme’s less and dreaming of bringing rain health suddenly deteriorated over to the deserts of the driest conti- a two week period and he was nent. His business methods were admitted to Cincinnati’s Christ unorthodox to say the least but Hospital with nephritis. After a he was not a fraud or a charleton. few days in hospital he was to die Rather he was a man of almost on 10th July at the age of just 38. limitless resourcefulness and en- Graeme was still inventing to the thusiasm, moving seamlessly from end - his obituary in the Cincinnati one project to another. Commercial Tribune said that at More specifi cally Graeme left the time of his death he was work- behind a tremendous legacy in ing on a device to eliminate static the fi eld of radio. As an Australian he undertook pioneering work in the U.K., Europe and China at the dawn of the wireless era. His Brit- ish Radio company took on the might of the Marconi Company and, for a time, dared to challenge the dominance of the 7777 patent. In Australia he built a network of wireless stations which linked a new nation, designing and con- structing nearly 20 stations in two short years. In doing so he also forced the hand of Marconi and Telefunken interests combine to become the iconic Australian company AWA. Like Father Shaw, Graeme’s early death meant that his con- tribution to wireless was quickly erased to leave the offi cial record to only celebrate the achievements Figure 22 Balsillie headstone of Ernest Fisk and his AWA. Hopefully this story goes some in radio.66 Where Graeme is buried way to addressing that imbalance. still remains a mystery, with his fa- ther James’ headstone in Toowong Cemetery Brisbane carrying an inscription to his dead son but the Sexton’s cemetery records carrying no record of Graeme’s burial in the plot.67 Cincinnati newspapers of the time reported that he was cremated in the United States

92 AWA Review Bartram ENDNOTES Records of Australian Science 1. Marconi v. British Radio Telegraph Volume 18 2007 pp.159-176. & Telephone Company Ltd 28 6. ‘Report by Sir Reginald Henderson. Reports of Patent, Design and Wireless Telegraphy’ National Trade Mark Cases (R.P.C.) Archives of Australia 181. For an analysis of the case (hereafter NAA) : B197, and implications see Graeme Control 1997/2/122. Bartram ‘Marconi v. British Radio 7. On Andrew Fisher see David Telegraph & Telephone Company: Day Andrew Fisher Prime The Patent Case that Changed Minister of Australia Fourth the World’ The AWA Review Estate 2008. Volume 13 2000 at pp.39-78. 8. Curnow op. cit. at p.59. 2. Fragments of the story have 9. Correspondence to the present appeared from time to time. See e.g. author from Pamela Barnett Walter M. Sweeney A Complete (Archivist) Brisbane Grammar Course of Wireless E. W. Cole School 3rd February 1995. Melbourne 1920 at pp.105 – 129, 10. The Brisbane Courier 27th D.J. Amos The Story of the March 1902 at p.6. Commonwealth Wireless 11. On Balsillie’s early work in wireless Service E.J. McAlister & Co. telegraphy and the fate of the Adelaide 1936 at pp.1 - 9, Ross British Radio Telegraph and Curnow ‘The Origins of Australian Telephone Company, Ltd see Broadcasting 1900-1923’ in Ian Bartram op. cit. at pp.39-41, Bedford and Ross Curnow (eds) 68-69. Initiative and Organisation 12. See New York Times 21st F.W. Cheshire Melbourne 1963 February 1912 at p.4, New York at pp.47-120, Ann Moyal Clear Times 17th March 1912 at p.6, New Across Australia A History of York Times 18th March 1912 at p.5 Telecommunications Thomas and New York Times 26th March Nelson 1994 at pp.112-113. 1912 at p.15, Thorne L. Mayes 3. A title bestowed on Graeme Balsillie Wireless Communication in initially by the Government and the United States: The Early quickly adopted by the Australian Development of American press. See First Annual Radio Operating Companies Report Postmaster General’s The New England Wireless and Department The Parliament Steam Museum 1989 at pp.69-70, of Australia 12th October 1911 at 109-110, Eric P. Wenaas Radiola p.21 and e.g. Sydney Morning The Golden Age of RCA 1919- Herald 3rd March 1911 at p.8. 1929 Sonoran Publishing, LLC 4. See M.J. Gooley A Report on 2007 at pp.8-9. Early Wireless Telegraphy 13. Bartram op. cit. at p.72. in South Australia Postmaster 14. John Graeme Balsillie, Letter to General’s Department Adelaide the Australian High Commissioner 1964 on Professor William Bragg’s in London 16th May 1911 NAA : experiments in Adelaide in 1899 A2911/1, 1411/1911. and The Brisbane Courier 15. Andrew Fisher 26th June 1911 18th April 1899 at p.4 and 21st NAA : A2911/1, 1411/1911; April 1899 at p.7 on the Marconi The Advertiser (Adelaide) 29th demonstration set that was June 1911 at p.11, The Brisbane installed at Brisbane Technical Courier 29th June 1911 at p.5 and College in the same year. The Western Australian 29th 5. Philip Geeves ‘Marconi and Australia’ June 1911 at p.7. AWA Technical Review Volume 16. ‘Statement by J.G. Balsillie. 15 (4) 1974 at pp.131-137, Jock Shaw and Balsillie Patents and Given ‘Not so Ernest: Uncovering Dispute Part 6’ NAA : A432/86, Competitors in the Foundation of 29/29/2756 PT 6 Appendix G Australian Wireless’ Historical at pp.1-2.

Volume 24, 2011 93 John Graeme Balsillie 17. See e.g. The Western Australian 26. ‘Statement by J.G. Balsillie. Shaw 6th September 1911 at p.7, Sydney and Balsillie Patents and Dispute Morning Herald 11th September Part 6’ NAA : A432/86, 29/2756 1911 at p.1, The Brisbane PT 6 Appendix K. Courier 12th September 1911 at 27. The Argus (Melbourne) 29th p.5, The Mercury (Hobart) 17th November 1911. September 1911 at p.6, The Argus 28. The Argus (Melbourne) 9th (Melbourne) 18th September 1911 December 1911. at p.6, Sydney Morning Herald 29. Memorandum from F.G. Cresswell 18th September 1911 at p.6 and 19th to the Naval Secretary listing September 1911 at p.5. patents held by the Australian 18. Curnow op. cit. at pp.59-61. Government 27th June 1919 NAA 19. On Fisk background before he : MP472/1, 1/19/4980. arrived in Australia see Donald 30. ‘Statement by J.G. Balsillie. Shaw Jock Given Transit of Empires: and Balsillie Patents and Dispute Ernest Fisk and the World Part 6’ NAA : A432/86, 29/2756 Wide Wireless Ph.D. Thesis PT 6. University of Melbourne 2007 at 31. William Duddell ‘Report to the pp.35-57. High Commissioner of Australia 20. The Argus (Melbourne) 27th July on the Question of Infringement of 1911 at p.9. Marconi and Telefunken Patents’ 21. Shaw patent applications 1683,1684 1st August 1912 NAA : A2911/3, and 1685 of 1911 3rd July 1911 NAA 228/12. : A432/86, 29/2756 PT 4 and 32. James Swinburne ‘Mr Balsillie’s NAA : MP1049/1, 1915/0222. System of Wireless Telegraphy’ 22. On Father Archibald Shaw’s 17th July 1912 NAA : A2911/3, background see e.g. The Monitor 228/12. 4th August 1911, Warrnambool 33. J.G. Balsillie Main Statement A. Standard 5th August 1911, Daily The Commonwealth System NAA Telegraph (Sydney) 28th August : A432/86, 29/2756 PT6 at p.7. 1916, The Catholic Press 31st ; Sweeney op. cit at p.105. August 1916, The Freeman’s 34. Ibid at pp.106-108. See also J.G. Journal 31st August 1916 at p.24, Balsillie ‘The Balsillie System of Kilmore Free Press (Victoria) Wireless Telegraphy as Employed 31st August 1916 at p.3, Father J.F. in the Radiotelegraph Stations of McMahon ‘Father Archibald Shaw the Commonwealth of Australia’ : The Wireless Priest’ Journal of The Electrician Volume 74 23rd the Catholic Historical Society October 1914 at pp.70-71. Volume 7(3) 1983 at pp.24-35, 35. Commonwealth J.F. McMahon ‘Archibald John Parliamentary Debates House Shaw (1872-1916)’ Australian of Representatives Volume 65 5th Dictionary of Biography September 1912 at p.2930. Volume 11 Melbourne University 36. Curnow op. cit. at p.62. Press 1988 at pp.583-584. 37. Noted in Report of the 23. The Argus (Melbourne) 18th Eighty-Fourth Meeting of September 1911 at p.6. the British Association for 24. This chronology of meetings is the Advancement of Science taken from ‘Statement by J.G. Australia : 1914 July 28 – Balsillie. Shaw and Balsillie August 31 London 1915 at Patents and Dispute Part 6’ NAA p.514 and published as J.G. : A432/86, 29/29/2756 PT 6. Balsillie ‘Radiotelegraphy in the 25. Postmaster General’s Department Commonwealth of Australia’ Minute Paper ‘Case for the The Electrician Volume 74 13th Opinion of Counsel Marconi v. November 1914 at pp.170-172. Commonwealth – Opposition. Re 38. See e.g. The Scientific Shaw’s Patents’ 3rd June 1914 NAA Australian Volume 19(2) : MP1049/1 1915/0222. December 1913 at p.13.

94 AWA Review Bartram 39. The Dixson Trust in Sydney 52. On the Emden encounter see e.g. became a signifi cant investor in a Bob Leonard ‘Emden Beached and number of Balsillie’s subsequent Done For’ Reveille November- schemes and inventions of rain December 1979 at p.7, Tom precipitation, headlamp design Frame HMAS Sydney Loss and zinc extraction. and Controversy Hodder & 40. Letter from James Swinburne to Stoughton 1993 at pp.11-14. the Australian High Commissioner 53. Arthur W. Jose ‘The Australian in London 8th May 1914 NAA : Navy’ in The Offi cial History of A2911/3, 228/12. Australia in the War of 1914- 41. J.G. Balsillie Main Statement A. 1918 Volume 9 7th Edition 1939 at The Commonwealth System NAA pp.179-207. : A432/86, 29/2756 PT6 at p.8 54. On William Creswell see Close to , Curnow op. cit. at p.65 note 40. the Wind Admiral Sir William 42. Confi dential Background Paper Creswell Heinemann London for Joseph Cook and E.S, Carr 27th 1965. November 1912 Mitchell Library 55. Memorandum from Minister for (Sydney) MSS 6275/20/1 cited the Navy to Prime Minister (W.M. in Donald Jock Given Transit of Hughes) 5th January 1916 NAA : Empires: Ernest Fisk and the MP1049/1, 1915/0222. World Wide Wireless Ph.D. 56. Naval Board Minute 25th Thesis University of Melbourne October 1915 NAA : MP1049/1, 2007 at p.91. 1915/022. 43. Statutory Declaration of Samuel 57. Memorandum from F.G. Cresswell Marr regarding his work at to W.R. Creswell 29th October 1915 Maritime Wireless NAA : NAA : MP1049/1, 1915/0222. MP1049/1, 1915/0222. 58. W.R. Creswell 20th December 1915 44. J.G. Balsillie Main Statement NAA : MP341/1, 1916/157, 21st C. 20th February 1915 NAA : December 1915 NAA : MP1049/1, A432/86, 29/2756 PT6. 1915/0222, Sydney Morning 45. Letter of resignation Mr Justice Herald 29th December 1915. Murray 25th November 1915 NAA 59. Memorandum from Minister for : A432/86, 29/2756 PT1. the Navy to Prime Minister (W.M. 46. Attorney General’s Department Hughes) 5th January 1916 NAA : File 10th February 1916 NAA : MP1049/1, 1915/0222. A432/86, 29/2756 PT1. 60. Barton was also an amateur 47. Post Master General’s Department meteorologist who published on the 22nd June 1915 NAA : MP341/1, potential of artifi cial rainmaking in 1915/10152. 1902 : see The Brisbane Courier 48. Report of the Royal 18th January 1902 at pp.4,9 ; The Commission on Navy and Queenslander 15th January 1902 Defence Administration 2nd ; The Queenslander 8th February November 1918 The Parliament of 1902 ; The Brisbane Courier the Commonwealth of Australia 12th February 1910 at p.13. 1919. 61. See Sir Oliver Lodge ‘The 49. Amos op. cit. at p.8. Electrifi cation of the Atmosphere, 50. Dr Maloney, a member of the House Natural and Artificial’ The of Representatives, made this Journal of the Institution of suggestion. See Commonwealth Electrical Engineers Volume Parliamentary Debates House 52 Number 229 2nd March 1914 of Representatives Volume 89 12th at pp.333-352. Lodge delivered September 1919 at p.12327. a similar paper entitled ‘The 51. Ernest Scott The Offi cial History Artificial Electrification of the of Australia in the War of Atmosphere’ on 18th August 1914 1914-1918. Volume XI Second at the British Association Meeting Edition Angus & Robertson 1937 in Sydney but no copy appears at p.202. to have survived: Report of

Volume 24, 2011 95 John Graeme Balsillie the Eighty-Fourth Meeting PHOTO CREDITS of the British Association for the Advancement of Figure 1 – Australian Prime Science Australia : 1914 July Minister Andrew Fisher from 28 – August 31 London 1915 at www.electricscotland.com/.../ p.501 and correspondence to the andrew_fi sher.htm (downloaded present author from the Australian rd 26th March 2011). Academy of Science 3 September Figure 2 – John Graeme Balsil- 1997. 62. On the construction of the lie from The Scientifi c Austra- Australian transcontinental railway lian December 1913 at p.13. see David Burke Road Across Figure 3 – Ernest Fisk from the Wilderness New South www.thebakeliteradio.com/ Wales University Press 1991. It was page112/page112.html (down- reported that four sets of wireless loaded 26th March 2011). equipment designed by Balsillie Figure 4 – Father Archibald were ordered by the Government Shaw photograph from the collec- to aid communications during the tion of Mr Brian Kirkby. construction of the railway line: Figure 5 – Shaw Wireless The Argus (Melbourne) 26th April 1914. Works from National Library of 63. Balsillie to R.C. Dixson 11th Australia www.trove.nla.gov.au/ September 1916 Dixson Trust result?q=father%20shaw (down- Ltd Balsillie Correspondence loaded 26th March 2011). File. Figure 6 – Hand drawn wireless 64. ‘Rainfall Experiments in Mallee specifi cation from ‘Statement by and Riverina Districts by Mr J.G. Balsillie. Shaw and Balsillie Balsillie’ 1918-1923 NAA : Patents and Dispute Part 6’ Na- A106/1, G23/338. tional Archives of Australia: 65. See L.C. Brown and R.W. A432/86, 29/2756 PT 6 Ap- Jordan ‘Automobile Headlight Regulation’ General Electric pendix K. Review Volume 25(2) February Figure 7 – Hand drawn wireless 1922 at pp.120-124, R.C. Gowdy specifi cation from ‘Statement by and J.G. Balsillie ‘Motor-Vehicle J.G. Balsillie. Shaw and Balsillie Head-Lamps and Road-Lighting’ Patents and Dispute Part 6’ Na- The Journal of the Society of tional Archives of Australia: Automotive Engineers Volume A432/86, 29/2756 PT 6 Ap- 11(6) December 1922 at pp.557- pendix K. 560. Figure 8 – Spark gap drawing 66. The Cincinnati Enquirer th from Statement by T.M.C. Mulrony 11 July 1924, Cincinnati th Commercial Tribune 12th July 27 September 1916 National Ar- 1924, New York Times 12th July chives of Australia: A432/86, 1924 at p.9. 29/2756 PT 4. 67. Correspondence to the present Figure 9 – Balsillie commis- author from the Sexton of Toowong sioning the Melbourne plant from Cemetery, Brisbane 17th December The Weekly Times 3rd February 1995. 1912 at p.27. 68. The Cincinnati Enquirer 11th Figure 10 – William Duddell July 1924. from http://podcollective.com/ rychard/lecture-01/duddell.jpg (downloaded 26th March 2011). Figure 11 – James Swinburne from www.scienceandsociety. co.uk/pix/PER/80/10303180_T.

96 AWA Review Bartram JPG (downloaded 26th March dating back over 25 years. Graeme 2011). has previously published in the Figure 12 – Map of Australia AWA Review on a variety of showing wireless stations in 1914 topics. produced by the present author. This paper represents a con- Figure 13 – Jens August Jen- tinuation of an earlier article that sen from www.adbonline.edu. appeared in Volume 13 of the au/biogs/A090475b.htm (down- AWA Review entitled ‘Marconi loaded 26th March 2011). v. British Radio Telegraph & Tele- Figure 14 – Emden from www. phone Company: The Patent Case gutenberg.org/.../images/wn15- that Changed the World’ in 2000. 36b.jpg (downloaded 26th March Graeme’s wife Jo Earl once 2011). again assisted in copying the Figure 15 – Emden from www. Figures into a JPEG format so navy.gov.au/HMAS_Sydney(1) they could be appropriately re- (downloaded 26th March 2011). produced. Figure 16 – W.R. Creswell Graeme is still interested in fol- from www.silvanpioneers. lowing up on all aspects of Graeme blogspot.com/-041kdg0GETs/ Balsillie’s life, particularly his work TW4EuVPXf51/AA (downloaded in the United States from 1922 un- 26th March 2011). til his death in Cincinnati in 1924 Figure 17 – Lieutenant F. G. and may be contacted by email at Cresswell from http://cas.awm. [email protected]. gov.au/item/J03102A (down- loaded 26th March 2011). Figure 18 – Balsillie Rain Pre- cipitation Patent from Australian Patent Office Patent No.1781 of 1916. Figure 19 - Balsillie Rain Pre- cipitation Patent from Australian Patent Office Patent No.1951 of 1916. Figure 20 – Balsillie Flatlite Patent from Australian Patent Of- fi ce Patent No.12,818 of 1919. Figure 21 – Present author’s own collection of photographs. Figure 22 – Present author’s own photograph.

ABOUT THE AUTHOR Graeme Bartram is a Graduate in Arts and Law from the Univer- sity of Sydney and is currently Director of Human Resources and Company Secretary, South Pacifi c Graeme Bartram for a major international company. He has held a long standing inter- est in wireless and radio history

Volume 24, 2011 97 John Graeme Balsillie

98 AWA Review Wenaas

AWA Review How the 1923 Radiola Season Really Came About

2011 Eric P. Wenaas

ABSTRACT It was July 25, 1922 when RCA issued memos defi ning characteristics of three new broadcast RCA’s original Radiola receivers assigned model designations Radiolas lineup for 1923 was sim- II, III, and IV, the only new models RCA had ple—GE was to manufac- planned for the 1923 Radiola season. The ink ture all three new models had hardly dried on these memos when some- including the Radiola II, thing dramatic happened which caused RCA to III, and IV plus fi ve car- drop the new Radiola III as well as four holdover ryover models from 1922, models originally planned for the 1923 lineup. and Westinghouse was to Even more surprising was the decision to add manufacture eight carry- seven more new models to the plan with only over models. Something two months remaining before production was dramatic happened be- to begin in early October 1922. tween July when RCA fi rst The original 1923 Radiola lineup, the sud- approved the 1923 models den and dramatic changes in the lineup, and and October when RCA the reasons RCA made these changes have approved a dramatically never been chronicled. The only changes re- altered manufacturing ported previously were the replacement of the plan. Westinghouse was poorly designed Aeriola Grand with the Radiola assigned four new models, Grand,1 and the deletion of the original Radiola while GE was assigned an III (ER-885) just prior to its planned produc- additional two models, tion in late 1922—for which there has never Radiolas V and VI, and the has been a plausible explanation.2 I was not Radiola III was dropped. aware of the original 1923 lineup and the many In the end, the lineup con- changes that soon followed at the time my book sisted of three categories Radiola was published in 2007.3 Unfortunately, consisting of sets by GE the description of the evolution of the 1923 matched with competing season in Radiola is quite incomplete,4 and it sets by Westinghouse. The was only after fi nding two additional prototypes original plan and the rea- in 2009 having a direct bearing on the subject sons for the changes have that I came to understand how the 1923 Radiola never been chronicled. season really came about. The story was unraveled The story of the changes to the 1923 lineup is after two prototypes sur- distinctly different from the story of the equally faced in 2009 providing in- extensive changes made in the 1924 lineup to sights to the changes in the make way for the superheterodyne, a story plan and the reason for the which was chronicled by Wolkonowicz et al. in elimination of Radiola III. the June 1999 edition of Antique Radio Classi- The author describes how fi ed.5 The number of sets affected in both years the 1923 season actually was about the same, but changes to the 1924 came about, and provides lineup began more than seven months before an image of what a proto- production, whereas the changes to the 1923 type of the mysteriously lineup occurred in a two-month period just deleted Radiola III might before production in early October 1922. This have looked like. Volume 24, 2011 99 1923 Radiola Season article tells the surprising story of Aeriola AC amplifi er at the same the changes to the 1923 lineup with time. Given the size of these orders, its many twists and turns, including there would be no reduction in the explanations of how the changes spiraling GE defi cit. were implemented in such a short RCA intended to make up for period of time. the GE revenue deficit in 1922 by assigning General Electric all three new models planned for 1923 BACKGROUND (Radiolas II, III, and IV). Selected In the summer of 1922, RCA holdover models from 1922 would selected the new receivers for its supplement the three new sets to 1923 line from among the models round out the 1923 line. To further proposed by its three principal assure that GE would receive the manufacturers, General Electric orders necessary to make up for the (GE), Westinghouse, and Wireless 1922 defi cit—well above its nomi- Specialty Apparatus (WSA). RCA nal share of 60% for 1923—RCA was constrained to purchase 40% planned to give preference to GE of its broadcast radio equipment models in its national advertising from Westinghouse beginning in campaigns. 1922 as a result of cross-licensing agreements signed on June 30, 1921 by RCA and the three manu- RADIOLAS II, III, AND IV facturers, among other signatories. MEMOS Westinghouse was able to nego- The story of the 1923 plan be- tiate such a large percentage of gins with three memos from RCA orders from RCA because it held executive W. M. Derrick to ex- exclusive rights to the Armstrong ecutives A. D. Mc Kenzie and P. regeneration and superheterodyne H. Boucheron dated July 25, 1922 patents—the regeneration patent which documented RCA’s decision being crucial to making low-cost to purchase the three new Radiolas sensitive receivers in the early II, III, and IV for the 1923 season 1920’s. Sets made by WSA for RCA from GE.7 A digitally enhanced were included in GE’s 60% share, version of the memo describing the but RCA purchased very few mod- Radiola II is reproduced in Fig. 1; els from WSA for resale into the the other two are identical in form, broadcast radio market after 1922. differing only in the model designa- By mid-1922, it had become tion and technical characteristics obvious that RCA was far behind of each. While these memos do not in its commitment to purchase specifi cally state GE was to be the 60% of its radio equipment from manufacturer, it was implied by GE and WSA—a direct result of the specifying the new UV-199 tube popularity of Westinghouse sets made by GE. Indeed, other RCA that year. Westinghouse models documents described later confi rm (RC, Aeriola Jr., Aeriola Sr. and it was to be GE. Aeriola Grand) were outselling The characteristics of the new GE models (ER-753, AR-1300 and Radiolas II, III, and IV specifi ed AA-1400) and WSA models (AR- in the three RCA memos are sum- 1375, AA-484, AA-485 and IP-5016) marized in Table 1 where the key by a wide margin. Although RCA features can be directly compared. planned to introduce two new GE First, note all three sets were to models (Radiola I and AA-1520) in have a single-circuit tuner fol- August of 1922, it also planned to lowed by a regenerative detector introduce the new Westinghouse

100 AWA Review Wenaas

Fig. 1. A memo from W. M. Derrick to A. D. Mc Kenzie and P. H. Boucheron of RCA outlines the technical characteristics of the Radiola II planned for the 1923 season. (Courtesy of Alan Douglas)

Table 1. Model descriptions for the three new broadcast receiv- ers Radiola II, III, and IV planned for production as of July 25, 1922.

Volume 24, 2011 101 1923 Radiola Season and either one or two stages of inexpensive two-tube set with a audio amplifi cation. It is logical to regenerative detector and one conclude that the circuits and com- stage of amplification enclosed ponents used in the fi rst two stages in a simple box without a self- of all three sets were to be identi- contained speaker or batteries. cal, an assertion supported by the Of course, the Radiola II actually existence of identical circuits and produced by GE turned out to be components in the fi rst two stages a self-contained receiver with of the Radiola II and IV receivers batteries enclosed in a portable that were actually produced. Fur- case with handle and headphones ther, the components are the same mounted on the inside of the lid. as those appearing in a two-tube The portable cabinet style used on prototype made by GE in early the actual Radiola II manufactured 1922, two photographs of which by GE was much closer to the de- are reproduced here from Radiola scription of the cabinet style in the as Figs. 2 and 3.8 A more detailed Radiola III memo than the one in description of this prototype also the Radiola II memo. appears in Radiola. DRAMATIC CHANGES TO Second, note the Radiola III THE ORIGINAL 1923 LINEUP and IV receivers were to be identi- Apart from the three memos cal, the only difference being the dated July 25, 1922, there is virtu- cabinet style. The Radiola IV was ally no description of the original to have a stylish cabinet character- plan or the many changes that oc- ized as an “art cabinet,” while the curred shortly after it was fi nalized Radiola III was to be portable with in late July of 1922. The fi nal lineup a carrying case presumably similar is well known, however, because to the one used on the Radiola II the sets actually offered in 1923 actually produced. The two were are documented in RCA catalogs, to be the fi rst complete receivers price sheets and ads published in manufactured by RCA with batter- 1923. The models which actually ies and a loudspeaker enclosed in appeared in the 1923 lineup are a single cabinet, thereby fulfi lling listed in Table 5-1 of Radiola.10 David Sarnoff’s dream of a “Radio 9 It was not long ago that I fi rst Music Box.” realized the original plan and the Third, note the Radiola II was changes thereto could be reason- originally to be a very simple and

Fig. 2. A two-tube regenerative re- Fig. 3. The interior view of the proto- ceiver prototype was made by GE type reveals components such as the for RCA in early 1922 with the fi rst variometer and audio transformers two stages virtually identical to those which were virtually identical to those found in the Radiola II and IV receiv- found in the both the Radiola II and ers. (Radiola, p. 177) Radiola IV. (Radiola, p. 177) 102 AWA Review Wenaas ably deduced from RCA forms akin to blank spreadsheets that were printed by RCA to keep track of the inventory available for shipping to RCA jobbers/distributors through- out 1923. These forms with the date July 13, 1922 printed in the top margin, listed the broadcast radio equipment by manufacturer that RCA planned to market in 1923. RCA entered inventory quantities and jobber prices on these forms periodically through- out the year by typewriter. A few of the many forms completed by RCA were saved by RCA historian George H. Clark, and now reside in his Radioana collection.11 Models added to the original plan after the forms were printed circa July 13, 1922 can be easily identifi ed because they were in- serted on the forms by typewriter, while models in the original plan Fig. 4. Sets assigned to GE (Radiola V and VI) and Westinghouse (RS, AR were printed with the form. These and RT) after the July 13, 1922 printing differences are obvious in all GE date on spreadsheet forms used by and Westinghouse spreadsheets, RCA to track available stock can be two excerpts of which are repro- distinguished by the typewritten inser- duced in Fig. 4. On the left is an tions on the spreadsheets. excerpt from a typical GE sheet in which Radiolas II, III, and IV were was fi nalized. The General Electric printed on the form, confi rming AA-1520 RF amplifi er does not ap- they were assigned to GE in the pear anywhere on the RCA stock original plan. By contrast, Radio- sheets, which is something of a las V and VI were clearly inserted mystery because this set appeared by typewriter, which means they continuously on RCA price sheets were added to the 1923 lineup issued from August 21, 1922 to the later. Similarly, the RS, AR, and end of 1923. RT excerpted from a Westinghouse No stock sheets were found for sheet to the right of the fi gure were WSA, but of the four WSA models typewritten, meaning they were sold by RCA in 1922, the AA-484 also added to the lineup later. and IP-501 had been dropped prior Models dropped from the plan to preparation of the distributor after July 1922 can also be inferred price list dated August 21, 1922. from these forms. The ER-753 The remaining two models, the crystal set, AR-1300 receiver and AR-1375 crystal set and the AA-485 AA-1400 amplifi er were printed amplifi er, were planned holdover on the GE list, meaning they were sets as evidenced by their presence in the original plan in July. How- in various RCA documents pub- ever, all three were dropped from lished in the second half of 1922 the RCA price list dated August 21, and early in 1923.12 1922, soon after the original plan Surprisingly, WSA was assigned

Volume 24, 2011 103 1923 Radiola Season a new model, the Radiola VII, in Table 2. Radiolas initially late 1922, which, considering the approved for production as orderly assignment of Roman nu- of July 25, 1922 compared to merals to the Radiola trade name, those approved for produc- must have been given its designa- tion circa October 1, 1922. tion after the Radiola VI. Accord- ing to George Clark, the Radiola VII was to be ready by February of 1923, but in fact, it was unavoid- ably delayed until September 1923, only to be dropped a few months later and replaced by the markedly different Radiola VII-B.13 No rea- son for the late addition of Radiola VII to the 1923 line has ever been offered. Perhaps WSA success- fully argued that with all the new models being added, it should be assigned at least one new set. The original eighteen RCA models planned as of July 1922 are shown in the fi rst column of Table 2, grouped by manufacturer. Of these eighteen sets, only the three indicated by an asterisk were to be entirely new models using the new UV-199 dry-cell tube—the remaining fi fteen were somewhat dated holdover sets. The fi ve sets umn of Table 2 by model name in the original plan dropped before or number as ones he sold to the the 1923 season are those entries public at the exhibition.14 in the fi rst column with a dashed The changes in the 1923 lineup line appearing directly opposite in were both signifi cant and remark- the second column, signifying their able. First, despite the fact RCA respective deletions. was well behind on its 60% pur- Clearly, RCA must have ap- chase commitment to GE from proved the production of all new the 1922 season, RCA changed the sets in this table by October 1922 in lineup by assigning four new sets to order to have them available at the Westinghouse including the two- end of December or early January. tube RS regenerative receiver, the That all new GE and Westinghouse RT antenna coupler, the AR three- sets listed in this column were, in tube RF amplifi er, and the entirely fact, available for sale to the public redesigned Radiola Grand which by January 15, 1923 is confi rmed began as a replacement for the by a memo from an RCA salesman Aeriola Grand but ended up as the selling broadcast receivers at an ex- top-of-the-line receiver for 1923. hibition sponsored by Bamberger’s Even more perplexing was the fact Department Store in New York City that RCA inexplicably dropped the during the week of January 15-24; Radiola III, leaving GE with only the salesman specifi cally listed all two models based on new technol- of the new GE and Westinghouse ogy, the Radiolas II and IV. sets appearing in the second col- RCA did assign two additional

104 AWA Review Wenaas new models to GE, Radiolas V The memo is undated, but from and VI, but most likely as a quid its content one can infer that it was pro quo for the new AR and RT written no earlier than August 21, models assigned to Westinghouse. 1922; at the bottom of the third This assignment was something page there is a reference to a re- of a sop to GE because many of vised RCA discount schedule dated the new Radiola V and VI models August 21st as if it had already been were made by reconfi guring exist- issued. It can also be inferred that ing AR-1300 and AA-1400 units it was written no later than early that RCA had already purchased October 1922—most likely some- in 1922. Further, individual AR- time in September. Beginning in 1300 and AA-1400 models were the last line of the fi rst page there then dropped, making the sale of is a reference to early October as Radiolas V and VI essentially a being in the future: “It [the Radiola zero-sum game for GE. Grand] will be put into produc- tion in early October of this year.” Indeed, the earliest Radiola Grand WHAT WAS BEHIND THE sets had name plates with a pro- SUDDEN SHAKEUP? duction date of (10-4-22). The sudden shakeup in the 1923 While there were many prob- lineup must have been the result lems with the Aeriola Grand iden- of something dramatic happening tifi ed in the memo, the most sig- between July 25, 1922 (the date nifi cant was its lack of sensitivity. of the memos) and early October It was a regenerative receiver with when production began. The most a fi xed degree of regeneration that signifi cant event for RCA occur- could not be adjusted by the user ring between July and October of to maximize sensitivity; further, 1922 was its decision to replace it incorporated three stages of the poorly designed Aeriola Grand resistance-coupled audio ampli- with the Radiola Grand using the fi cation which lacked voltage gain same cabinet as the Aeriola Grand, afforded by transformer coupling. but with entirely different circuits As a result, the sensitivity was so and tube types. poor that only local stations could The decision to replace the be heard with the loudspeaker. Aeriola Grand was announced to Worse yet, there was no jack for RCA dealers in a fi ve-page memo headphones so that the user could issued by E. E. Bucher, Manager not even listen in with headphones of the RCA Sales Department—a on distant stations too faint to digitally enhanced version of which drive the speaker. This lack of is reproduced here in its entirety 15 sensitivity was unacceptable for as Appendix A. It is startling in a top-of-the-line receiver selling its candor as it describes the many for $325. defi ciencies of the Aeriola Grand The new Radiola Grand was also and the improvements incorpo- a regenerative receiver, but with a rated into the replacement Radiola regeneration control allowing the Grand. At the top of the fourth user to optimize gain. It utilized page, RCA authorized its dealers two stages of transformer-cou- to supply a new Radiola Grand pled amplifi cation, the last stage without charge to all customers using two tubes in a push-pull who bought an Aeriola Grand and confi guration. A headphone jack subsequently expressed dissatis- was included along with a volume faction with the instrument. control—both of which were absent

Volume 24, 2011 105 1923 Radiola Season from the Aeriola Grand. The lack of able to fi nd only one ad for an RCA a headphone jack must have been a set in national magazines during real source of irritation to owners August and September. Likewise, because ads for the Radiola Grand I have been unable to find any contained this unusual statement, ads for the Aeriola Grand either presumably to differentiate it from before August or after September. the Aeriola Grand: “A telephone This ad campaign was unique for jack is provided in order that head RCA in its intensity coupled with telephones may be employed for its brevity. the reception of broadcasting over The cynic might say that well great distances.”16 before July 1922, RCA planned RCA clearly had not made the to dump the Aeriola Grand with decision to replace the Aeriola a blitzkrieg ad campaign, know- Grand before July of 1922 when the ing full well that, depending on original 1923 plan was fi nalized. To customer reaction, it might have the contrary, RCA was planning a to replace it soon with an entirely huge national ad campaign in July new set. Indeed, Westinghouse to sell off the exiting inventory of must have been working on the Aeriola Grand sets—well before the new Radiola Grand long before introduction of the new Radiola the decision to replace the Aeriola line in January. Two different ads Grand was made circa September. for the Aeriola Grand appeared in Otherwise, Westinghouse could a large number of magazines with not have put the new Radiola national distribution during the Grand into production by October months of August and September 4, 1922, the date appearing on the 1922. One of these ads featured a earliest Radiola Grand name plate. gratuitous quote from none other The ploy to sell the Aeriola than Guglielmo Marconi stating Grand and then exchange it free the Aeriola Grand was “the su- of charge for the Radiola Grand preme achievement in designing later, whether by design or hap- and constructing receiving sets penstance, generated revenues for the home...” Obviously, this of $1.3M (about $40M today) for was not true, and RCA was well RCA on sales of an estimated 4,000 aware of it. RCA ads focused on Aeriola Grand sets priced at $325 two features of the Aeriola Grand without the base. RCA would have including its unrivaled tone qual- lost much of this revenue without ity and simplicity of manipulation the marketing blitz, which was with an on-off snap switch and a undoubtedly responsible for most single tone lever for tuning; no- of the Aeriola Grand sales in 1922. ticeably absent was any reference to sensitivity or range, something RCA must have received a ads for most receivers marketed by huge number of complaints from RCA and many of its competitors customers buying this set as a routinely touted. result of the ad campaign because RCA focused its broadcast radio the memo sent to dealers circa advertising budget on the Aeriola September 1922 states: “… the Grand during the months of Au- experience of the past few months gust and September by placing a convinced the Sales Department large number of ads in numerous that the public demand was for an nationally distributed magazines instrument which would not only to the exclusion of virtually all give satisfactory operation from other sets. Indeed, I have been nearby broadcasting stations, but

106 AWA Review Wenaas which would enable the home Radiola III memo except for the user to ‘tune in’ to other than local self-enclosed speaker. stations.” The decision to replace Radiola III Prototype: A re- the Aeriola Grand with a new cently discovered prototype using and equally expensive Radiola what appears to be a preproduc- Grand so late in 1922 was also a tion Radiola IV panel is shown in de facto decision to add it to the Fig. 5. The cabinet has the look of 1923 lineup. a factory set complete with an old patina, construction techniques THE RADIOLA III PORTABLE used on other GE cabinets, and IS REPLACED a hand-stamped identification It is quite possible that RCA number in the box lid similar to did not fully grasp the impact that those found on other factory-made producing the new Radiola Grand Radiola cabinets of the day—most would have on the remainder of notably, the Radiola I and Radiola the 1923 lineup at the time of the IV. The receiver portion including decision. RCA had already planned the Radiola IV panel is clearly not a two high-end receivers for 1923, production unit because the panel the Radiola IV in a deluxe cabinet, lacks a serial number and other en- and the Radiola III which was basi- graved labeling, unlike all known cally the Radiola IV in a lower-cost production units which have a portable cabinet. The decision to serial number and engraving (see produce the Radiola Grand and the Fig. 6). Further, the prototype de facto decision to add it to the panel was a very early one because 1923 lineup resulted in three new it lacks the veneer control knob high-priced models for 1923 versus added to the front panel of later the original plan with only two. production units, which strongly Further, the Radiola Grand priced suggests it was made just before at $325 without the base replaced Radiola IV production began in the Radiola IV priced at $275 as the October 1922. fl agship model for 1923. The battery complement ac- The RCA Marketing Depart- cessed through the rear panel of ment must have realized that of- the cabinet included four small fering a new line of receivers with 22½-volt “B” batteries producing three expensive models and only one inexpensive model at popular prices would not bode well for RCA, particularly in view of the soft radio market at the time. Given the decision to produce the Radiola Grand and Radiola IV models at the high-end, RCA efforts to bal- ance the line would have to focus on the Radiola III, either by elimi- nating it outright or by changing its design to lower the retail price. It would appear that RCA did, in fact, explore less expensive options Fig. 5. A preproduction version of the for the Radiola III, a conjecture Radiola IV surfaced in 2009 which is supported by a prototype that believed to have been a candidate surfaced in 2009 which appears to for a revised Radiola III for the 1923 have all features described in the season.

Volume 24, 2011 107 1923 Radiola Season

Fig. 6. The panels of production Radiola IV sets are engraved with printing and a serial number, whereas the prototype panel has no engraved printing or serial number.

90 volts, one 4½-volt “C” battery, stored in the lid in lieu of a built-in and room for up to four 4½-volt speaker. This option would have “A” fi lament batteries, each with used the same two-tube circuit a diameter of 1¼” and a length described in the Radiola II memo, of 7½” of the same type used in but unlike the planned Radiola the Radiola II (see Fig. 7). With II, it would have been a complete 90 volts applied to the plate of the portable with self-contained bat- audio output tube and 4½ volts ap- teries in a carrying case just like plied to its grid, it is clear that this the one described in the Radiola III prototype was specifi cally intended memo. By using the then-existent for driving an external speaker. By using the same basic receiver unit as the Radiola IV, perhaps with different knobs and trim on the panel, this prototype could have been put into production quickly and economically. How- ever, we know that RCA did not choose this option; instead, they chose the two-tube option de- scribed next. Fig. 7. The interior of the prototype Two-Tube Option without a contained a complement four 22½-volt Speaker: A second alternative for “B” batteries, a 4½-volt “C” battery, and room for up to four 4½-volt “A” batter- the Radiola III was a two-tube set ies, each with a length of 7 inches—a complete with batteries in a carry- complement designed to drive a loud ing case and a set of headphones speaker.

108 AWA Review Wenaas Radiola II panel, this option could embraced, RCA restored a balance have been readily implemented to the new receiver line for 1923 by in the brief time available prior selecting two high-end sets and two to production scheduled for early inexpensive sets. At the high end, October. RCA marketed the GE Radiola IV We now know that RCA chose at $275 and the Westinghouse Ra- this option, but it gave it the diola Grand without a base at $325, Radiola II designation. So, what the two often appearing together in happened to plans for the origi- ads where they were characterized nal two-tube set in a simple box as “DeLuxe” [sic] instruments.17 without batteries described in At the low end, RCA marketed the the Radiola II memo of July 25, GE Radiola II with a portable case 1922? Responsibility for making and headphones at $97.50 and the this two-tube set was transferred Westinghouse Radiola RS in a box to Westinghouse and the designa- with headphones at $87.50. The tion was changed to RS, consistent Radiola II was heavily marketed with the Westinghouse designation relative to the RS; the two never scheme for radio equipment in appeared together in ads. which all equipments were given a two-letter designation. This THE ORIGINAL RADIOLA II transfer left both the Radiola II BECOMES THE RADIOLA RS and III designations available for the modifi ed set. RCA obviously Sometime after July 25, 1922, chose the Radiola II designation responsibility for manufacturing in lieu of Radiola III, perhaps be- the set described in the original cause the panels had already been Radiola II memo of Fig. 1 was fabricated for the original two-tube transferred to Westinghouse set using the Radiola II name, or and assigned the Radiola RS perhaps because the “II” would be designation. The only difference evocative of a two-tube set. between the RS and the original This view that the Radiola III Radiola II was the Westinghouse was replaced by a modifi ed Radiola WD-11 tube used in lieu of the II rather than being eliminated GE UV-199 tube. It may never outright confl icts with the tradi- be known for certain why RCA tional view in which the Radiola II assigned the manufacturing was built by GE as planned, and the responsibility for the original GE Radiola III was simply dropped. I Radiola II to Westinghouse. After believe the former view is correct all, GE had the original Radiola II because 1) the Radiola II described ready for production, and GE was in the original plan was built by still well behind in it 60% share Westinghouse as the Radiola RS, allocation. 2) the Radiola II actually manu- One reason for the transfer may factured by GE was not built ac- have been the looming scarcity of the General Electric UV-199 tube cording to the original plan, and 18 3) the modifi ed Radiola II built foreseen by GE in late 1922. In by GE with the portable case, self- fact, GE produced only about 200 contained batteries and headset satisfactory tubes a day in early looked more like the original Ra- 1923, hardly enough for the Ra- diola III described in the memo diola IV alone. On the other hand, than the original Radiola II with a Westinghouse had no scarcity of simple box enclosure. WD-11 tubes. The cynic might Regardless of which view is respond by pointing out that RCA

Volume 24, 2011 109 1923 Radiola Season could have delayed the introduc- tion of the original Radiola II by several months until UV-199 tube production rates increased, and indeed GE was producing over 3000 good tubes a day by April. It turns out that RCA did not even begin national advertising of either the Radiola II or RS until August anyway, most likely to reduce heavy inventories of RC’s and other holdover sets from 1922—but cer- tainly not because of any scarcity of UV-199 tubes. Regardless of the reason for the transfer, the question arises as to how Westinghouse could have put the RS into production on Oct. 16, 1922, the date appearing on Fig. 8. A set believed to be a prototype its name plate, so soon after RCA of the RS made by Westinghouse as gave approval for the transfer circa early as the second half of 1921 sur- September 1922. Obviously, West- faced on the auction market in 2009. inghouse must have had a two-tube prototype in the wings, along with absence of a hole drilled in the top all the necessary components that center of the form which allowed appeared in the production version access for a screwdriver to tighten of the RS. In fact, a prototype of the screw holding the variometer to a two-tube set closely resembling the wood panel, and 2) the absence the Westinghouse RS surfaced of a small semicircular cut taken in the auction market in 2009. out of one end of the variometer This prototype shown in Fig. 8 to facilitate tightening a binding is the missing piece of the puzzle post nut located just beneath the which explains how the transfer was accomplished so quickly and seamlessly. RS Prototype Pedigree: That this prototype was made by West- inghouse can be confi rmed by the unique variometer which appears prominently in the interior view shown in Fig. 9. While this six- inch-long variometer appears to be the ubiquitous variometer seen in all early Aeriola Sr. sets with a wood panel, a close examination reveals it is a unique example that never appeared in any production unit, and therefore was not avail- Fig. 9. The interior of a set believed to able to the general public. This be a prototype of the RS has a unique variometer can be distinguished Westinghouse variometer as well as a from all six-inch variometers number of non-Westinghouse compo- nents—most notably an Federal audio used in production units by 1) the transformer.

110 AWA Review Wenaas variometer. These two intrusions into the form are clearly apparent on vari- ometers used on all early Aeriola Sr. sets such as the example shown in Fig. 10. Note the hole in the top of the variometer and the semicir- cular cut out of the left end appear- ing just above the nut on the bind- ing post at the top. Neither type of intrusion appears on the prototype Fig. 11. This prototype RS used metal variometer. Variometers used on brackets to mount the Variometer simi- other Westinghouse models such lar to the ones fi rst appearing on the as later Radiola Sr. sets with ba- Radiola RS and Radiola Jr. released kelite panels and all RS sets do not in early 1923. have these intrusion, but it would be diffi cult to confuse them with the factory-made version of these the one in the prototype because brackets did not appear on any they have a distinctly different ap- Westinghouse unit until 1923, the pearance and they are ¾” shorter. presence of these brackets on the One might ask how the variom- prototype presaging the later fac- eter in the prototype was attached tory version is virtual proof that to the panel without these intru- the prototype could only have been sions into the form. The answer made by Westinghouse. is that two relatively crude hand- RS Prototype Dating: The made metal brackets shown in the prototype can be dated by the photograph of Fig. 11 were used to parts used in its construction. It mount the variometer. A factory- is remarkable that the prototype made version of these mounting did not use a single part that ap- brackets was used on all RS sets peared in the production Radiola and later Radiola Sr. sets with ba- RS, and further, several key parts kelite panels, both of which were were not even manufactured by fi rst introduced in 1923. Because Westinghouse. For example, the audio transformer used in this pro- totype is a Federal 226-W model (available as early as January 1921) rather than the unique transformer made by Westinghouse, fi rst used in the Aeriola AC amplifi er, and later in the Radiola RS.19 Conse- quently, this prototype must have been made before the Westing- house transformer became avail- able from the Aeriola AC project. Since the Aeriola AC fi rst ap- peared in the RCA distributor price list dated August 15, 1922, it Fig. 10. The six-inch variometer used is safe to assume that production on all Aeriola Sr. sets with wood began no later than July, and that panels have a hole in the variometer the transformer itself must have form at the top center and a small been available for test and evalu- semicircular cut at the left end of the ation well before that. Since the variometer. transformer was apparently not

Volume 24, 2011 111 1923 Radiola Season available when the prototype was type of the Radiola III according made, it follows that the prototype to the original specifi cations, nor must have been developed before has an actual prototype match- July 1922, that is to say, before ing the original specifications RCA transferred responsibility of ever surfaced. It is likely that GE the two-tube set to Westinghouse. produced a prototype prior to the The panel layout also offers July 25, 1922 memo specifying its evidence that this prototype was basic design parameters, which in made even before the Aeriola AC fact, would have been used as the amplifi er was designed, much less basis for the memo. It is of some before it went into production. interest to speculate regarding the Note that the binding posts on the appearance of such a set, not only prototype are on the opposite side for historical interest, but also as of those found on the production a template to use in the search for RS. The obvious reason they were such a prototype in the future. moved in the production version The Radiola III was to be a was to locate them adjacent to the three-tube set contained in a car- binding posts on the AC Amp so rying case with a speaker and bat- the RS could be directly connected teries, very likely using the same to the Aeriola AC Amplifi er when panel and circuitry as the Radiola the two were operating together. IV. It is also likely that the set had That RCA intended the RS to op- a carrying case with a hinged cover erate with the AC Amp is affi rmed on the front for access to the con- by the bulletin RCA published trols and a hinged cover in the rear with instructions for connecting for easy access to the batteries, just the AC Amp to the RS receiver.20 like the Radiola II made by GE and The development of the prototype the three-tube prototype shown with binding posts on the “wrong previously in Fig. 5. side” strongly suggests that this GE was known to use speakers prototype was made before the by other manufacturers in its pro- AC Amp was even designed—long totypes—for example, GE used the before July of 1922. Firth “Dodge” speaker in its two- I believe this prototype was ac- tube prototype shown previously tually made sometime during the in Fig. 3. Although this speaker second half of 1921 when Westing- would have been too small for the house was busy developing a whole Radiola III prototype, Firth also line of inexpensive broadcast radio made the larger Vocaloud speaker receivers for the public—fi rst the shown in Fig. 12, which was avail- Aeriola Jr. crystal set which was able as early as July of 1921.21 That released in July 1921, followed by RCA was experimenting with this the one-tube Aeriola Sr. which was Vocaloud speaker is documented released in December 1921. The in a photograph appearing in two-tube receiver now known as Radio Digest Illustrated with the the Radiola RS would have been daughter of E. E. Bucher, RCA the logical follow-on to the one- Sales Manager, posing in front of tube Radiola Sr. under develop- this speaker with several RCA sets ment during the second half of in the very time frame the Radiola 1921. III prototype would have been made [see Fig. 13].22 THE ORIGINAL RADIOLA III The Vocaloud speaker actually DESIGN CONCEPT fi ts neatly within the height and There is no record of a proto- depth constraints of the three-tube

112 AWA Review Wenaas ing the prototype set with the Vo- caloud in its enclosure, both with and without batteries. While 31.5 lbs. may seem heavy for a portable by today’s standard, it should be noted that the Radiola 26 with bat- teries was successfully marketed two years later in 1925 as a portable with a whopping weight of 38 lbs. Undoubtedly, the size and weight of a production unit with a custom- made molded speaker manufac- tured by GE, perhaps similar to the Fig. 12. The Firth Vocaloud speaker one used in the Radiola IV, would would have been the right size and shape for use in a GE prototype of the have been somewhat smaller and Radiola III. prototype shown previously in Fig. 5—requiring only an extension of the case width to accommodate the speaker. Consequently, if GE did use the Vocaloud speaker in its prototype, it might have looked something like the conceptual set shown in Fig. 14. The approximate Fig. 14. This image is the author’s best dimensions of this prototype set guess of how a prototype of the origi- would have been 24” wide, 11” nal Radiola III might have appeared deep, and 12” high—about the with a portable case and carrying same size as the portable Radiola handle as originally described in the 24 offered in 1925. ER-875 memo. The projected weight of 23 lbs. without batteries or 31.5 lbs. with weighed less. batteries was arrived at by weigh- Whether or not the Radiola III prototype looked like the concep- tual model present here, it would have been radically different from the ubiquitous version of the Radiola III produced by Westing- house in 1924 shown in Fig. 15. It is interesting to note that almost 300,000 copies of the Radiola III were manufactured in 1924 to meet public demand—even though the demand for the RS with the same two-tube circuitry was so small in 1923 that production was limited Fig. 13. RCA was known to experiment to about 4,600 sets. The huge with the Firth Vocaloud as evidenced demand for the 1924 Radiola III by this photograph taken with the was undoubtedly fueled by the daughter of RCA Sales Manager, E. E. Bucher, along with three sets low price of $35 as compared to marketed by RCA. (Radio Digest Il- $85 for the RS, and the fact that lustrated, Aug. 12, 1922, p. 16) it was heavily advertised in 1924

Volume 24, 2011 113 1923 Radiola Season receiver. The basic intent of these units was to increase the RC’s se- lectivity to make it more attractive to a large number of listeners who lived in geographical areas with potentially interfering stations. Westinghouse proposed that RCA market the AR and RT with the RC as a ploy to reduce the rapidly increasing glut of RC sets in the inventory, and RCA obviously approved the proposal. Indeed, the AR and RT sets were always grouped with the RC or RA/DA Fig. 15. The ubiquitous Radiola III receivers in 1923 ads, where they produced in 1924 with a circuit virtually were described as the “Radiola identical to that used in the Radiola II Superselective Combination” or and RS models was decidedly differ- a super-selective “RT-RA-AR-DA ent from the Radiola III proposed for Combination.”23 the previous 1923 season. (Radiola, p. 225) Undoubtedly, Westinghouse had been working on the AR and as compared to the RS, which was RT well before July of 1922 be- thinly advertised in 1923. cause, according to dates on the name plates on these sets, produc- tion began on October 4, 1922 for RADIOLAS AR, RT, V AND VI the AR and two months later on ARE ADDED December 12, 1922 for the RT.24 An It is unlikely that the introduc- RT set believed to be a preproduc- tion of the Radiola Grand, per tion unit with a name plate dated se, had any direct bearing on the October 16, 1922, indicates the introduction of the Radiolas AR, RT was actually ready for produc- RT, V and VI, but the numerous tion in October as well. Since the changes that resulted from its preproduction unit was almost introduction would have made identical to the production unit, it these late changes more palatable. is not clear why production of the The approval for the AR and RT RT was delayed by two months. in August or September was likely Perhaps the two sets were made on prompted by a rapidly accumulat- the same production line, and the ing inventory of RC and RA-DA RT was delayed until production of pairs caused by a large order of the AR was completed. 30,000 of these sets placed by RCA Westinghouse’s proposal to in late May 1922, coupled with an market the RT-RA-AR-DA combi- unexpected downturn in radio nation was said to have prompted business in the second half of 1922. GE to offer competing Radiola V RCA was clearly interested in any and Radiola VI combinations. This marketing ploy that would help sell view is supported by George Clark, off this mounting inventory. who stated in his Radioana papers: It happened that Westinghouse “The General Electric Company was working on the Radiola RT countered [the RT-RA-AR-DA antenna coupler and the Radiola combination] with a similar ag- AR three-tube RF amplifier as glomoration [sic], using its AR- potential complements to the RC 1300, AA-1400, and AA-1520.”25

114 AWA Review Wenaas While there is no evidence GE had As inventories of the venerable been working on combining these RC receiver accumulated, RCA units, it could have been done on accepted Westinghouse’s proposal very short notice. All that was in hopes of reducing inventories needed was a change in the de- by attracting new customers who sign of the knobs, a fresh coat of wanted a more selective receiv- paint to change the existing metal er that would suppress stations boxes from green to a marbled transmitting on interfering wave- maroon, and a new wood base and lengths. GE quickly countered top cover. RCA accepted the GE with a proposal to combine its counterproposal for Radiolas V 1300/1400/1520 units to make and VI, which in view of the George two new high-performance receiv- Clark comment, was clearly an ers, Radiolas V and VI. Not to be afterthought. left out, WSA then proposed a new receiver, the Radiola VII. RCA ac- cepted all three proposals, which, A 1923 SEASON RETROSPEC- when added to Radiolas II and TIVE IV, resulted in a total of nine new The original plan to have GE models for 1923. manufacture all three new Radio- In the end, the distribution of las II, III, and IV in 1923 would new models was well balanced with have assured GE the lion’s share two high-end models (Radiolas of the orders from RCA. However, Grand and IV), four mid-range the decision to replace the defec- models (Radiolas AR, RT, V and tive Aeriola Grand in September VI, and VII), and two low-end with the Radiola Grand, which did models (Radiolas RS and II). not become available in quantity However, since GE and Westing- until December 1922, was also a de house now had an equal number facto decision to add it to the 1923 of new and competing models, it line. This decision resulted in three was unlikely that GE would receive new high-end sets offset by only enough orders from RCA in 1923 to one new low-priced set, prompt- make up for previous defi cits. The ing RCA to rebalance the line by WSA Radiola VII selling at $290 dropping one of the three high-end was also a new high-end model, sets and adding a second low-end but it was not introduced until set. For reasons unknown, RCA September 1923, and very few sets transferred manufacturing respon- were made or sold. sibility for the original Radiola II The actual revenues received by design, a two-tube set in a simple Westinghouse and GE for receivers box, from GE to Westinghouse and sold in 1923 are listed in Table 3 for renamed it the Radiola RS. RCA the new high-end, medium, and then tasked GE to manufacture a low-end models as well as the hold- modifi ed Radiola II in lieu of the over models. Retail prices and the portable Radiola III—specifi cally, number of sets manufactured are a two-tube portable, complete taken from tables in Radiola, while with self-contained batteries and GE and Westinghouse revenues earphones. received from RCA were computed The remarkable changes in the from jobber prices which RCA had lineup did not stop there. Westing- entered on the stock spreadsheets house proposed to complement the referred to previously. Historically, RC with a new AR amplifi er and RT RCA charged the jobber/distribu- coupler to increase its selectivity. tor about double the price it paid

Volume 24, 2011 115 1923 Radiola Season Table 3. Revenues received by GE and Westinghouse for Ra- diola orders placed by RCA for the 1923 season.

the manufacturers—an amount Grand obviously had a huge impact characterized in the industry as a on both the lineup and the fi nancial 50% markup. results of the 1923 season. Absent Broadcast receiver revenues the Radiola Grand and the changes for GE in 1923 were dominated by it wrought, Radiolas II, III and RCA purchases of the Radiola IV IV—without competition from new ($770K) and Radiola V ($760K), Westinghouse sets—would have while revenues for Westinghouse generated the revenues GE needed were dominated by purchases of to make up for its defi cit from RCA the Radiola Grand ($960K). At orders in 1922. It is ironic that the bottom line, GE received an Westinghouse profi ted so much in estimated $1.9M amounting to 1923 as a result of manufacturing a 60% share of RCA’s broadcast what amounted to an inherently receiver orders, while Westing- defective Aeriola Grand in 1922. house received an estimated $1.3M amounting to a 40% share.26 Pur- ENDNOTES chases of WSA sets, which were 1 One of the fi rst to report that the included in GE’s 60% share by Aeriola Grand was “returned to the terms of the cross-licensing agree- factory as unsatisfactory” was R. G. ments, were not substantive in Thorn, “A Contribution to Aeriola 1923, and therefore do not appear Grand/Radiola Grand History,” in the table. Assuming that sales Radio Age, Vol. 14, No. 7, March of tubes and other ancillary radio 1988, pp.3-4. equipment were proportional to 2 A. Douglas, “Radio Corporation of receiver sales, GE may have held America, Part VII,” Radio Age, Vol. their own in orders from RCA for 9, No. 4, April, 1983, pp. 1-3. 3 E. P. Wenaas, Radiola - The Golden the year, but it would have to wait Age of RCA (Sonoran Publishing, for the superheterodyne in 1924 Chandler, AZ, 2007). before GE would make up for the 4 Ibid., pp. 171-173. large defi cit in revenues which had 5 J. P. Wolkonowicz with A. Douglas, accumulated by the end of 1922. J. Terrey and R. G. Wolven, “RCA’s The late inclusion of the Radiola Intended Models for 1923-1924

116 AWA Review Wenaas Season ‘What Might Have Been,’” in New York City; see also E. P. Antique Radio Classifi ed, Vol. 16, Wenaas, Radiola, pp. 173-174. No. 6, June 1999, pp. 4-11. 15 The first page of this memo 6 RCA offered its IP-500 and IP-501 was reproduced in “Recently marine receivers for sale to the Discovered,” Radio Age, Vol. 18, public in 1921 for broadcast radio No. 7, July 1993, p. 7. reception because they were the 16 Display Ad for Radiola Grand and only two complete receivers for Radiola IV, The Wireless Age, Vol. broadcast radio available to RCA 10, No. 5, p. 1. at the time; the IP-501 receiver 17 See for example The Saturday was carried over until August 1922, Evening Post, Feb. 3, 1923, pp. although its production continued 90-91; reproduced in E. P. Wenaas, for RCA’s communication business. Radiola, pp. 168-169. 7 Memos from W. M. Derrick to A. D. 18 William C. White, “The Early McKenzie and P. H. Boucheron History of Electronics in the regarding assignment of model General Electric Company,” designations Radiola II, III, and (William C. White Papers IV dated July 25, 1922 (kindly Collection, Schenectady Museum, provided by Alan Douglas). Schenectady, New York, prepared 8 E. P. Wenaas, Radiola, p. 171. 1953-1955), Chapter VI, p. VI-9. 9 David Sarnoff, “Report on prospective 19 Ads for the Federal Model 226-W Radio Business,” letter from David transformer appear in Wireless Sarnoff to C. D. Young, Chairman Age issues as early as January, of the Board of General Electric 1921; see for example The Wireless dated January 31, 1920, G. H. Age, January, 1921, Vol. 8, No. 4, Clark, Radioana, Archives Center, p. 3. National Museum of American 20 “Connections for Radiola RS History, Washington D.C. and Balanced-Amplifi er Common 10 E. P. Wenaas, Radiola, p. 170. “B” Battery Supply,” RCA Victor 11 G. H. Clark, Radioana, Archives Service Notes for 1923-1928, Center, National Museum of (Service Division, RCA Victor Co., American History, Washington, Inc., Camden, N.J. n.d.) Chapter on D.C. RCA Radiola AC, last page. 12 The AA-485 appeared continuously 21 Display Ad, The Wireless Age, July in RCA price sheets between 1921, p. 1. August 21, 1922 and Spt. 15, 1923; 22 Radio Digest Illustrated, Vol. 2, No. the AR-1375 first appeared on 5, Aug. 12, 1922, p. 16; reproduced the April 1, 1922 RCA price list in E. P. Wenaas. Radiola, p. 156. and last appeared in 1923 on 23 See for example The Saturday a list entitled “Present Line of Evening Post, Feb. 3, 1923, pp. 90- Broadcast Receivers for 1923” in 91; reproduced in: E. P. Wenaas, an RCA engineering report entitled Radiola, pp 168-169. “Continental “Broadcast receivers for 1924,” Display ad for RT-RA-AR-DA dated January 16, 1923. In April Combination,” Wireless Age, Vol. 1923, the set was converted to the 10, No. 7, April 1923, p. 78; see also one-tube Radiola Special. E. P. Wenaas, Radiola, p. 193. 13 Radioana, E. E. Bucher, Memo to 24 The production date (12-11-22) for Wholesale Distributors of Radio the RT was erroneously reported as Corporation of America, Subject: (2-11-22) on page 194 of Radiola, Radiola VII, September 17, 1923. although it appeared correctly on 14 G. C. Clark, Radioana, Memo to page 419 in a discussion of serial RCA General Sales Manager E. E. numbers. Bucher and B. H. Clark from an 25 E. P. Wenaas, Radiola, 194; in RCA salesman dated January 25, describing this quote in Radiola, 1923 summarizing the results of I stated that George Clark must a three-day show in January 1923 have had it reversed because GE at Bamberger’s Department Store had the 1300, 1400, and 1520

Volume 24, 2011 117 1923 Radiola Season units on the market before the based on original documents of Westinghouse AR and RT, but the era. He has written numerous in the context of how the 1923 articles for the AWA Review, the season actually evolved, it is now AWA Journal and the Antique clear that Westinghouse proposed Radio Classified, and has pub- to group their RT-RA-AR-DA sets as the Radiola Superselective lished a critically acclaimed book Combination before GE proposed in 2007, Radiola: The Golden Age to group their 1300, 1400, and of RCA - 1919-1929, covering the 1520 sets as the Radiolas V and VI. early history of RCA—including 26 GE revenues derived from the the formative years of the Marconi Radiola V should be reduced to Telegraph Company of America. account for an unknown number For this work, he received the AWA of 1300/1400 units already in RCA Houck Award for Documentation inventories used in its manufacture; in 2007. He is a life-time member similarly WH revenues from of the AWA and a past member of the Radiola Grand should be reduced to account for an unknown both the IEEE and the American number of returned Aeriola Grand Physical Society. Dr. Wenaas re- cabinets and speakers used in sides in Southern California and its manufacture. The net effect continues to enjoy collecting ra- of these corrections would likely dios, researching the early days of reduce GE’s revenue share even wireless and writing articles. further. ABOUT THE AUTHOR

Eric P. Wenaas has had a lifelong passion for antique radios beginning with his first Radiola and crystal set given to him as a young man growing up in Chicago by family friends. He experiment- ed with radio devices and repaired radios and televisions as a hobby while in high school, and went on to study electrical engineering at Purdue University, graduat- ing with B.S. and M.S. degrees in Electrical Engineering. He then went to the State University of New York (SUNY) at Buffalo where he earned a Ph.D. degree in Interdis- ciplinary Studies in the School of Engineering. After graduating, he spent most of his career at Jaycor, a defense company in Southern California—fi rst as an engineer and later as the President and Chief Executive Offi cer. Upon his retirement in 2002, he set out to research the early days of wireless and document interesting historical vignettes

118 AWA Review Wenaas

Volume 24, 2011 119 1923 Radiola Season

120 AWA Review Wenaas

Volume 24, 2011 121 1923 Radiola Season

122 AWA Review Wenaas

Volume 24, 2011 123 1923 Radiola Season

124 AWA Review Pichler

AWA Review Development of Television in Germany until 1939

2011 Franz Pichler

ABSTRACT In our paper we aim to provide an over- The paper discusses view on the state of engineering research and the engineering de- development of television in Germany during velopment of televi- the years from 1933 to 1939. In Germany, as in sion in Germany until other countries in 1933, there was the strong 1939. Before 1936 ef- belief that a television technology based on forts were concentrated optical and electrical methods (“mechanical towards “mechanical television”) would become of practical use. In television”, the real- 1939 it was already clear that only electronic ization of a television methods would provide the means for practical system by optical and television systems (“electronic television”). Half electro-mechanical way between, the 1936 Olympic Games gave means. The Olympic Germany a chance to show the state of the art of Games of 1936 in Ber- television in providing the public with another lin offered an opportu- dimension via television programs. The years nity to present newly 1933 and 1939, however, also mark important developed television political changes in Germany which infl uenced systems. The covering the development of television. The year 1933 of the Olympic Games brought the Nazi regime to Germany, which by television was used immediately showed its interest in controlling to promote the exist- the media. The year1939 marks the beginning ing political regime of World War Two and the end of any effort internationally. The to provide Germany with a public television year 1936 also marks system. The 1936 Olympic Games in Berlin, the start of “electronic however, were welcomed by the political leaders television” in Germany. and especially by the Minister of Propaganda Television receivers Josef Goebbels. Our paper will mainly deal with became fully electronic the technical part of television starting from the and television cameras year 1933 onward. However, for completeness started to become elec- and for a better understanding we also include tronic. It was expected the contributions of the most important Ger- that soon in Germany man television pioneers who paved the way in a nation-wide televi- the years before. sion network would be provided. However TELEVISION EXPERIMENTS IN GER- the political climate MANY PRIOR TO 1933 changed and military The most important contribution to the projects were favoured. development of television was certainly the pat- The beginning of World ent “Elektrisches Teleskop” of Paul Nipkow, a War Two in 1939 fi nally student of the Technische Hochschule Berlin.1 stopped all television We assume that the reader is familiar with the projects in Germany. principle on which the invention of Nipkow was based. He used a rotating perforated disk with a

Volume 24, 2011 125 Television in Germany spiral of holes for scanning an im- using high-vacuum Telefunken tri- age in connection with a selenium odes type EVE 173. On the receiving cell to get an electrical signal on the end, after amplifi cation by a simi- transmitting side. In the receiver lar amplifi er the electrical signal a similar disk had to rotate at the again drove a mirror-oscillograph same speed. A light source which to write the transmitted image on was controlled in its intensity by a screen. Figures 1 and 2 show the the received electrical signal had to transmitter and the receiver, re- pass the holes of the disk and would spectively, of v. Mihaly. form the image again, which could In Berlin in about 1928 Denes be observed through an eyepiece. von Mihaly founded his own com- Although the invention would give pany, the “Telehor A.G.” and was the right answer for realizing an skilled enough to get the support electrical television system it took of the Deutsche Reichspost for another 30 years before a moving his promising research. Also the image got transmitted in 1925 by Telehor A.G. established coop- the British inventor John Logie eration with TeKaDe ( TeKaDe = Baird by means of a Nipkow disc. Süddeutsche Telefon- Apparate, This was the start of “mechanical Kabel- und Drahtwerke A.G., television”. In Germany, as also Nürnberg ). In the year 1928 at the in many industrially developed annual German radio exhibition in countries, a number of inventors Berlin, TeKaDe showed a television and experimenters tried to make receiver with great public success. a contribution to the engineering This receiver, however, was not development of television. In the based on the original set-up of v. following we discuss briefly the Mihaly and his Telehor system but work of Denes von Mihaly, Max on a conventional construction us- Dieckmann, August Karolus and ing a Nipkow disc. It showed a 30 Manfred von Ardenne. line picture with a speed of 10 pic- tures per second. In 1930 TeKaDe Denes von Mihaly. Denes von bought the patents of v. Mihaly Mihaly (1894-1953), a Hungarian and manufactured the kit “System baron, devoted his interest first Telehor” to be sold to television to the fi eld of picture telegraphy, experimenting enthusiasts. During where he followed the work of the this time the Deutsche Reichspost well known inventor Arthur Korn. transmitted from the normal AM In about 1920 he turned his interest radio transmitter Berlin-Witzleben to television where he developed 2 at 418 m an experimental televi- his “Telehor” system. In his book sion program with a (horizontal) v. Mihaly claimed that already 30 line image during night-time. in 1920/21 he was successfully From London one could receive transmitting simple pictures and from the transmitter of the BBC an their instantaneous movements 3 experimental program by the Baird with his Telehor. However, proof Television Company at a wave- consisting of a public presentation length of either 356.3 m or 261.3 of this result seems not to be avail- m with a (vertical) 30 line image. able. The main components in the Denes von Mihaly returned later transmitter of his system were a mirror-oscilloscope which, by the to his original idea to make use of movement of the mirror, produced moving mirrors in television. In cooperation with the British Inter- the scanning of the optical image followed by a selenium-cell con- national Television Corporation a nected with a 3-stage amplifier new kind of television receiver, the

126 AWA Review Pichler

Fig. 1: Telehor transmitter of v. Mihaly

Fig. 2: Telehor receiver of v. Mihaly

Volume 24, 2011 127 Television in Germany Mihaly-Traub receiver was devel- loscope together with a photo-cell oped. The essential part, which is as an optical/electrical transducer shown in Figure 3, was a fast ro- in the transmitter, similar to the tating mirror-wheel together with method of Arthur Korn and Denes a ring of fi xed mirrors mounted von Mihaly. However, according to inside which accomplished the his earlier patent the cathode ray scanning of lines. The vertical tube of Braun was used in the re- scanning, to put the different lines ceiver.4 For wireless transmission together to make the image, was of the signals of the image and for done by a Weiller mirror-wheel. information on the coordinates of As a light-relay the Mihaly-Traub image points, Dieckmann applied receiver used a Kerr-cell. Figure the method of frequency multi- 4 shows an experimental version plexing, already known at that time of the Mihaly-Traub television re- from telephony. Figure 5 and 6 ceiver. Receivers of this kind met show by a schematic the principal the 1935 British standard of the construction of the transmitter Baird Television Company of 240 and the receiver of Dieckmann´s lines and 25 pictures per second. experimental television system. During WW I Max Dieckmann Max Dieckmann (1882-1960) worked on problems of navigation received his academic education for the “Luftschiffertruppen” (liter- at Göttingen, Leipzig and Stras- ally translated as “air ship troups” sburg, where he got his doctoral ) and after the end of the war he degree with Prof. Ferdinand Braun stayed in the fi eld of navigation. as his advisor. In 1921 Dieckmann Together with Rudolf Hell he in- constructed at the Technische vestigated a possible electronic Hochschule Munich a kind of ex- solution in radio direction fi nd- perimental picture transmission ing and got an important patent, system in which he made use of which later was useful for the the cathode ray tube of Braun in Fernseh A.G. in the development the receiver. In that year Dieck- of its Farnsworth-Bildsonden- mann got a German patent for a röhre.5 In 1936 Max Dieckmann complete television system. For became a full professor at the scanning he used a mirror-oscil- Technische Hochschule Munich. During World War Two he again

Fig. 3: Mirror-weel of Mihaly-Traub Fig. 4: Mihaly-Traub televison receiver

128 AWA Review Pichler

Fig. 5: Dieckmann experimental transmitter was involved with work in the fi eld at the Wright Patterson Air Force of radio beam direction fi nding. Base in Ohio, U.S.A. However, ill- After World War Two he got an ness forced him to give up this post offer to work in a leading position and return to Germany.

Fig. 6: Dieckmann experimental receiver

Volume 24, 2011 129 Television in Germany August Karolus (1893-1972) olus got interested in the method studied physics at the University of image scanning by the mirror of Leipzig, Germany. His early re- wheel of Lazare Weiller. The result search there concentrated on the was a projection-receiver which development of an electrical/op- used a mirror wheel of 96 mirrors tical transducer which was based and had a screen of size ¾ times on the Kerr effect. In cooperation ¾ meter. Both systems were suc- with the Telefunken Company, cessfully shown to the public in the “Karolus-cell” found applica- Berlin at the Radio exhibition of tion in picture telegraphy. In 1924 the year 1928. The mirror wheel Karolus performed experiments in was also applied to the construc- television at the physics institute. tion of a studio scanning device. To get synchronisation of two In 1929 Telefunken presented a Nipkow discs both were mounted studio scanner with 48 lines based on and driven by a common shaft. on a mirror wheel.6 Following the success of John Lo- gie Baird in 1925 in the transmis- Manfred von Ardenne (1907- sion of moving images, Karolus, 1997) can be considered one of in cooperation with Telefunken, the most prominent German re- developed a television system for searchers in the fi elds of radio and the transmission of movies in 1927. television. Special attention in his The sending equipment consisted research was given to the subject of a 4-fold Nipkow disc with a of improving the cathode ray tube diameter of 1 Meter together with for its application in oscilloscopes. a photo-cell for optical/electrical This concerned the improvement conversion. In the receiver, the of the chemistry of the screen to light signal generated the image on improve light intensity and the im- a screen by means of a Nipkow disc provement of the control of such a and a drum with lenses for optical tube by its Wehnelt cylinder. With switching of the individual spirals his improved cathode ray tube he after electrical/optical conversion was able to carry out a suggestion of the signal by a Karolus-cell. To of R. Thun to achieve direct elec- have an alternative to the method tronic scanning of positive fi lm im- of scanning by a Nipkow disc, Kar- ages. Figure 9 shows the principle of his experimental demonstration

Fig. 8: Mirror-wheel with 96 mirrors of Fig. 7: Mirror-wheel receiver of Tele- the projection receiver of Telefunken funken in the year 1928 in 1928

130 AWA Review Pichler

Fig. 9: Experimental set up for electronic scanning in 1931 of electronic image transmission in TELEVISION DEVELOP- a closed loop which he successfully MENT FROM 1933 TO 1936; presented at the Berlin exhibition 7 contributions of Telefunken, Fern- of 1931. seh A.G. and Deutsche Reichspost. The success of the presenta- tions of experimental television at the annual Berlin radio exhibi- tions motivated the companies Telefunken and Fernseh A.G. and also the Deutsche Reichspost to increase their activity in this new fi eld of communication. In 1933 the political leaders changed in Germany. The Nazi regime under Adolf Hitler took over. In the fi rst years this had no infl uence on the development of television. How- ever, from 1935 on this changed. The Olympic Games of 1936 in Berlin could be covered by televi- sion for the fi rst time in history and they could present Germany and its politics in the best light. In the following paragraphs we will dis- cuss research and development of Fig. 10: Electronic scanning device of the two most important companies Manfred von Ardenne in television of that time in Ger- many, the Telefunken Company and Fernseh A.G. In addition, the acivities of the Deutsche Reichs- post, which had the responsibility for the provision of the necessary infrastructure is discussed.

Volume 24, 2011 131 Television in Germany The Telefunken Company was movement. The “Linsenkranz founded in 1903 by the companies Abtaster” supported the defi nition Siemens & Halske and the AEG, of 180 lines with 25 full frames per the “Allgemeine Elektrizitaets Ge- second. As we will later point out, it sellschaft”. The goal was to weaken worked successfully at the Olympic the leading position of the British games of 1936.8 Marconi Company in wireless ship and shore communication. As soon as television experiments showed interesting results Tele- funken and its research director Fritz Schroeter got active. The cooperation with August Karolus was continued and gave results in television projection as we will report later. A main research result of Telefunken, however, was the Fig.12:The „Linsenkranz“ manufac- development of the “Linsenkranz tured by Zeiss-Ikon Abtaster” by Emil Mechau, a huge In the same year Telefunken motion picture Nipkow disc scan- was interested in keeping up as ner of a special kind. The scanning much as possible with the devel- disc was made by a heavy ring of opment of an electronic camera stainless steel with two rows of tube. By the exchange of informa- holes equipped with optical lenses tion with RCA, knowledge about made by Zeiss Ikon of Jena. Part the ikonoscope of Zworykin was of it was a double spiral of lenses received. In 1936 Telefunken was for scanning motion pictures able to present its “Ladungsspeich- which were moved by Maltese er-Röhre”, which was infl uenced cross mechanics, the other was a by the construction of the ikono- ring of lenses for scanning motion scope.9 pictures with continuous motion

Fig.13 “ Ladungsspeicher-Röhre” of Telefunken 1936 Another activity at Telefunken was the design and manufacturing of television receivers. The type FE I of 1933 still used a gas-fi lled cath- ode ray tube and delivered an im- age of 90 lines. The models of 1934 (FE II), 1935 (FE III) and 1936 (FE IV) already had high vacuum cathode ray tubes and supported a Fig. 11: „Linsenkranz Abtaster“ of Telefunken defi nition of 180 lines.

132 AWA Review Pichler cial kind of television recording, a motor car, the “Aufnahmewagen” was designed for Fernseh A.G. On the occasion of the Berlin radio exhibition of 1934 the “Aufnah- mewagen” was used to transmit the opening speech of the minister of propaganda Dr. Josef Goebbels. Later it was used by the “Reichs- Rundfunk-Gesellschaft” at the 1936 Olympic Games in Berlin. Fig. 15 shows the “Aufnahmewagen”, Fig. 16 shows schematically the inside of it.

Fig. 14: Telefunken television receiver model FE IV of 1936

The company Fernseh A.G. was founded in 1929 by the Robert Bosch A.G., Stuttgart, the Radio Fig. 15 „Aufnahmewagen“ for inter- A.G. Loewe, Berlin, the Zeiss Ikon mediate fi lm recording A.G., Dresden and Baird Televi- sion Limited, London. From the beginning research was directed towards the development of a sensitive television camera system for outdoor applications. In 1931 a patent for the method of “interme- diate fi lm recording” had been ap- plied for, and in 1935 fi nal results of the application of this method for television were reached. The method worked as follows: The Fig 16 Inside of the “Aufnahmewa- outdoor scene was recorded by a gen” usual motion picture camera, the fi lm got directly developed by a fast Having powerful Nipkow discs method and then scanned by a spe- for scanning available, Fernseh cial type of Nipkow disc scanner. It A.G. made use of them to design was reported that the delay in get- a light spot scanner for studio ting the electrical signal from the recording and long distance tele- scene was only about 30 seconds. vision telephony and also in the The Nipkow disc of the scanner design of a fi lm scanner. had four rows of holes and it ran in a vacuum at 6000 revolutions per minute.10 To achieve mobility for this spe-

Volume 24, 2011 133 Television in Germany in Berlin.

Fig. 17: Schematic presentation of the light spot scanner of Fernseh A.G. S1 denotes the scanning disc, S2 is the shutter disc

Fig.19: Film scanner of Fernseh A.G.

Fig. 18: Televison telephony scanner of Fernseh A.G. Fig. 20: “Bildsondenröhre” of Fernseh Just as was the case with Tele- A.G. 1936 funken, Fernseh A.G. was at this time interested in developing an electronic camera tube. The result in 1936 was its “Bildsondenröhre”, a version of the dissector tube of Farnsworth.11 The “Bildsonden- röhre” of Fernseh A.G. was used to develop an electronic camera to record the Olympic Games 1936 134 AWA Review Pichler 1935 a fi re ruined this transmit- ter. Telefunken had to build a new transmitter. In the same year the Deutsche Reichspost started the planning of a nation-wide televi- sion network. It would cover the whole “Dritte Reich” which meant that cities such as Breslau (today the polish city Wrocław), Danzig (today the polish city Gdansk) and Koenigsberg (today the Rus- sian city Kaliningrad) should be included.12 To make transmitting experiments at different locations possible a mobile 10 kW transmit- ter was designed. It consisted of 12 Daimler-Benz motor vans. Five of them contained the transmitter for the image signal, and another fi ve were used for transmitting the au- dio signal. The remaining two vans Fig 21: ”Bildsonden”-Camera of Fern- contained the light spot fi lm scan- seh A.G. 1936. ner by Fernseh A.G. and the offi ce

The “Deutsche Reichspost” was the offi cial government institution in Ger- many to handle all postal and commu- nication oriented services. It was also responsible for the planning and devel- opment of the tele- vision network in Germany. Dr. Fritz Banneitz, being an expert in wireless telegraphy and tele- phony, took a lead- ing position in this work. From 1932 Fig. 22: Planned television network in Germany 1935 at Berlin – Witzle- 13 ben, a UHF trans- and workshop. This transmitter is remembered mitter, designed by for its size, and recalls the efforts that were taken Telefunken, was in to carry the mule back transmitters of military operation and also wireless telegraphy in early times. was available for At the VDE conference in Hamburg of June television experi- 1935 the working mobile television transmitter ments. In the year was presented. The mobile transmitter was little used since the planning of the television network

Volume 24, 2011 135 Television in Germany for Germany was stopped as soon as the Nazi regime started to em- phasize military projects.

Fig.23:Mobile transmitter

Televison Projection Systems Fig. 24: Principle of the mirror-wheel projection system of Telefunken A method to make television possible for the general public was to present such programs similar as Adolf Hitler, Dr. Josef Goebbels to movies in a fi lm theatre. A pos- or Hermann Goering, if shown as a sible method for this was the de- big picture, would not look attrac- velopment of projection systems, tive enough. which allowed the presentation Besides Telefunken, Fernseh of the pictures on a large screen. A.G. tried to contribute to the August Karolus presented for Tele- development of a television pro- funken at the radio exhibition of jection system. Here the goal 1935 in Berlin, a televison projec- was to get a projection system tion system based on mirror wheel which would enable the delivery scanning where a picture of 2 x 2 of “Radiomovies” in the sense of Meters was produced by an array the American inventor Charles F. of 100 x 100 = 10,000 electrical lamps. The scanned light beam which represented one line of the picture was fed to a line of 100 Caesium photo cells. Its electrical output, after electronic amplifi ca- tion, provided the power for the row of electric lamps.14 The discussed television pro- jection system of Telefunken was intended mainly for the presenta- tion of a speaker on a big screen. However, there is no evidence that this projection system was put into practical use. It might be that there was some fear that the Fig.25: Screen of 10,000 lamps of political leaders of that time, such Telefunken

136 AWA Review Pichler design a light spot scanner for the Jenkins. At the Berlin exhibition of studio and for television telephony 1933 a projection system based on and in addition for fi lm scanning. the intermediate fi lm processing Germany had in 1936 a highly method was presented. It worked developed state of knowledge for with a defi nition of 120 lines and provision of television signals for was able to show a picture of 3 x 3.5 broadcasting and for building a Meters in size. In Fig.26 the prin- television network. However be- ciple of this method of television 15 sides having the UHF transmitter projection system is shown. How- in Berlin-Witzleben in operation, ever, from 1939 on such types of the creation of a country wide projection systems were outdated television network did not develop since powerful cathode ray tubes beyond the state of planning. The for projection became available. television receiver was already fully electronic in Germany in 1936.To keep up with the devel- opment in the U.S.A. ( RCA) and in England ( Marconi-EMI) Telefunken and Fernseh A.G. developed their own electronic camera tubes, the “Bildspeich- er-Röhre”, the ikonoscope of Fig. 26: Principle of the television projection system of Telefunken and Fernseh A.G. the “Bildson- den-Röhre” image dissector of Television in Germany at the year Fernseh A.G.. In general Germany 1936 - state of the art had reached a technical level in television which was comparable Let us repeat the highlights of to that of the U.S.A. and of Eng- technical development from 1933 land in 1936. However, as we will to 1936 which we discussed above. explain later, it could not be used The Telefunken Company devel- to establish a television system for oped the “Linsenkranz-Abtaster”, the general public. a spot light scanner of high quality to be applied in the studio. Fernseh OLYMPIC GAMES OF 1936 IN A.G. developed its “Zwischenfi lm BERLIN Verfahren”, the intermediate fi lm As soon as January 30 of the processing system, for outdoor year 1933 the NSDAP ( NSDAP = recording of scenes with a normal National Sozialistische Deutsche fi lm camera and fast fi lm process- Arbeiter Partei ), the party under ing and subsequent Nipkow disc the leadership of Adolf Hitler came scanning. The Nipkow disc scan- to power, radio broadcasting was ning equipment, where the discs taken under their control. The fi rst ran in vacuum, was also used to version of the “Volksempfänger”,

Volume 24, 2011 137 Television in Germany the peoples radio got the type DYN games, four different camera 301 on this date. Television was at systems could be used. Two of this time not yet considered as a them were ikonoscope cameras of medium to manipulate people and Telefunken, another was an image stayed for a while under the dissector camera of Fernseh A.G. responsibility of the Deutsche and the fourth was the motorized Reichspost. However, in 1936 this van with the intermediate film was changed. Television was now processing and scanning system. the responsibility of the minister In the Olympic studio a spot light of aviation Hermann Goering, the scanner in the form of the “Lin- technical infra structure was in fu- senkranz Abtaster” of Telefunken ture to be provided by the Deutsche was installed. Reichspost. The control of televi- sion programming was given to the “Reichsminister fuer Propaganda” Dr. Josef Goebbels.16 For the 1936 Olympic Games there was a plan to cover them in the best possible manner by television, to impress the world and to show the abilities of the new regime in Germany. However this expectation could only partly be fulfi lled. With the lack of an existing nation-wide television network the television Fig.28: Ikonscope camera of Tele- programs of the Olympic Games funken in action could only be followed in Berlin and its surrounding neighbour- hood. In addition only a small number of private television re- ceivers existed. To improve this situation the Reichspost had to establish “Fernseh Stuben”, televi- sion parlours at different locations in Berlin and Potsdam, in all 27 in number, where the public could follow the programs. On the „Reichsportfeld“, the official sporting ground for the

Fig.29: Motorized van of Reichs Rund- funk for the intermediate fi lm scanner

A defi nition of 180 lines with 25 full frames per second was used. The wavelength of the UHF transmitter Berlin-Witzleben, now called the “Paul Nipkow transmit- ter” was 6.77 m for the image and 7.06 m for the audio signal. In the Fig.27: Fernseh-Stube Berlin- Telefunken-Zeitung W. Feder- Leipziger Strasse mann gave a report in detail on

138 AWA Review Pichler the equipment and its use at the to follow the military plans of Adolf Olympic Games.17 The following is Hitler and his party leaders. This a translation done by the author. can also be seen by the reduced Federmann wrote: number of scientifi c publications “The Telefunken television during this time on the topic of camera had to fulfi l diffi cult opti- television. An exception is Fernseh cal and mechanical requirements A.G. which continued its research due to the giant size of the sport activities in television. Tradition- ground. The camera was posted ally, as in past years, the Berlin ex- 10 Meter away from the fi nish line hibition offered an opportunity to of the race track. The distances present the newest results. In 1937 to the objects which would be the Reichspost had announced televised was at most about 150 the new television definition of Meter, and to the centre of the 441 lines interlacing with 25 half sporting ground about 70 Meter. frames per second. The increased The size of the ikonoscope mosaic number of lines needed a bandwith plate was about 9-12 cm. Different of at least 2 MHz for transmission. object lenses with 250,900 and The exhibition of 1937 took notice 1.600 mm focal length could be of the new defi nition. Fernseh A.G. used. The light intensity was not presented an electronic camera allowed to be below 1/5 of the fo- tube of the iconoscope type with cal length. The rather large focal good quality. Furthermore a spot length had the disadvantage that light scanner with the “Bildson- for the camera operator it was diffi cult to follow in the small view when there was fast movement of the athletes. The best results could be reached for competitions which had narrow boundaries such as the hammer throw or the shot put”

Federmann reported also that: “The operation of the camera system at the sporting ground needed fi ve persons. Two of them were needed at the camera, two had to control the amplifi er; the fi fth person had to give help by the changing the objective lenses or in special unexpected situations”.

TELEVISION DEVELOP- MENT FROM 1936 TO 1939. To state it from the beginning: While the years from 1933 to 1936 brought successful results for the development of television in Ger- many, this can not be said for the years from 1936 to 1939. It seems that during these years German in- Fig. 30: Film-scanner with the “Bild- dustry and also the Reichspost had sondenröhre” of Fernseh A.G. 1937

Volume 24, 2011 139 Television in Germany denröhre” (image dissector) was presented In April 1938 Fernseh A.G. gave a report on its newly devel- oped “Fernkinosystem” (cinema television system). The scanning of the films was done with an image dissector tube which was integrated to a secondary emission multiplier. For image projection a special cathode ray projection tube was used. From the exist- Fig.32: Construction of the DE 7 ing close contact of Fernseh A.G. with Baird Television in London the “Gläsernen Herzen der Fern- it can be guessed that this system sehgeräte” ( the hearts of glass of was similar if not the same as the television equipment ) consisting cinema television system of Baird of (from left to right) a ikonoscope, Television which was used in June a cathode ray television tube, a 1938 to transmit the London Derby image dissector tube, a super- to the Tatler Cinema in London.18 ikonoscope and a photocell with Fernseh A.G. also offered in 1938 a secondary emission multiplier. a small television receiver Type On July 28, 1939 the 16th Berlin DE 7, which could be considered radio exhibition was opened. From a preliminary contribution to the promise of the political regime the planned development of a to establish in 1939 a television “Volks-Fernsehapparat” (peoples program for the public, the em- television set) similar to the “Volk- phasis was on television receivers. sempfänger”, the peoples radio of The most attention was paid to the the year 1933.19 “Einheitsempfänger” E1, a kind of standard television receiver afford- able by common people. The E1 design was done in cooperation by the companies Fernseh A.G., Tel- efunken, Lorenz, Radio Loewe and TeKaDe. The cathode ray television tube type RFB/T2 was a technical novelty with a rectangular screen 19.5 x 22.5 cm, with a diagonal of 30 cm and an overall length of

Fig.31: Television receiver of Fernseh A.G. Type DE 7, 1938

Fernseh A.G. was certainly the leading company in television in Germany in the years 1936 to 1939. Besides the design and manu- facture of television equipment, their research on electronic tubes for television was remarkable. Fig. 33 shows their collection of Fig.33: “Gläserne Herzen” of Fernseh A.G. 140 AWA Review Pichler 39 cm. The television receiver E1 have to be one of the fi rst to occupy needed in all 15 tubes. The tuning this fi eld” was fi xed to a certain frequency However, the future turned out in the UHF domain. In case of a to be different. With the beginning change the responsible UHF mod- of World War Two on September ule had to be changed.20,21 1, 1939, the introduction of public The price of the E1 was fi xed at television in Germany was can- 650 Reichsmark. It was planned to celled and the production of the E1 produce 10.000 E1 sets and they was stopped. From that time on the would have been available at the engaged companies had to serve time of the introduction of public military projects. It is reported that television. in all only 50 television receivers of type E1 were produced. I have been told that only two of them have sur- vived in German museums today. During World War Two the “ex- perimental” television service con- tinued in Berlin. Its programs were mainly oriented towards patients in hospitals and “Lazaretts” (mili- tary hospitals) where television parlours existed. On November 26, 1943, a bombing raid destroyed the Paul Nipkow transmitter in Berlin. Fig.34: „Einheitsempfänger“ E1 This ended television in Germany. After World War Two public televi- sion in Germany started again in the year 1951.

BOOKS (RECOMMENDED FOR FURTHER READING) Abramson, Albert: The History of Television, 1880 to 1941 McFarland & Company, Inc., Publishers, Jefferson, NC, 1987. Ardenne, Manfred von: Die Kathodenstrahlröhre Verlag von Fig.35: Construction of the E1 Julius Springer, Berlin 1933. Bruch, Walter: Kleine Geschichte des At the time of the exhibition deutschen Fernsehens. Haude & of 1939 there was a strong belief Spenersche Verlagsbuchhandlung, that the experimental time of Berlin 1967. Goebel, Gerhard: Das Fernsehen television in Germany was com- in Deutschland bis zum Jahre ing to an end. Already in 1938 the 1945. Archiv für das Post- und Reichspostminister Ohnesorg had Fernmeldewesen. Frankfurt 1953, made the statement (translation by S. 259- 393. the author): Karolus, August: August Karolus: “We know that with television Die Anfänge des Fernsehens great opportunities that are still in Deutschland in Briefen, silently hidden will be important kommentiert von Hildegard for human life and for culture in Karolus. VDE-Verlag GmbH, the future; therefore we want and Berlin und Offenbach 1984.

Volume 24, 2011 141 Television in Germany Lipfert, Kurt: Das Fernsehen. J.F. telegraphy and television ). Lehmanns Verlag, München- Telefunken-Zeitung 1933, Nr. 65, Berlin 1938. pp 5-26. Mihaly, Dionys von: Das elektrische 7 Manfred von Ardenne: Die Fernsehen und das Telehor. Verlag Kathodenstrahlröhre (1933), pp. von M. Krayn, Berlin W, 1923, 2. 355- 364. Aufl age 1926 8 Fritz Schroeter: Aus der Pichler, Franz: Elektrische Bilder Fernsehentwicklung bei aus der Ferne. Technische Telefunken-Rückblick und Entwicklung der Bildtelegraphie Ausblick (television development und Fernsehen bis zum Jahre 1939. at Telefunken- past and future). Trauner Verlag, Linz 2010. Telefunken- Zeitung, 1953, pp. Schröter, Fritz (editor): Handbuch 191- 196. der Bildtelegraphie und des 9 Knoll , M.: Die Kathodenstrahlröhre Fernsehens. Verlag von Julius in der Fernsehtechnik (The Springer, Berlin 1932. cathode ray tube in television) in Schröter, Fritz: Fernsehen. Die neuere Schröter F.: (editor) , 1937, pp. Entwicklung, insbesondere der 113- 140 deutschen Fernsehtechnik Verlag 10 Schubert, G., W.Dillenburger von Julius Springer, Berlin 1937. and H.Zschau: Das Schwandt, Erich: Fernseh-Rundfunk. Zwischenfilmverfahren (the Senden und Empfang. Verlag intermediate film method). Hachmeister & Thal, Leipzig 1935. Hausmitteilungen der Fernseh Thun,R.: Fernsehen und Bildfunk. A.G. 1939, part I (pp.65-72), part Die allgemeinen Grundlagen. Der II (pp. 162- 170), part III (pp.201- gegenwärtige Stand. Franck´sche 210) Verlagsbuchhandlung, Stuttgart 11 Hartmann, Werner: Die 1934. Bildsondenröhre (the image Zworykin, Vladimir K. and G.A. dissector tube): Hausmitteilungen Morton: Television. The Electronics der Fernseh A.G. 1939, pp. 130- of Image Transmission. John Wiley 134. & Sons, New York 1940. 12 W. Scholz: Die rundfunkmäßige Verbreitung von Tonbildsendungen auf ultrakurzen Wellen in REFERENCE NOTES Deutschland. Elektrische 1 Deutsches Reichs Patent 30 105 Nachrichtentechnik 1935, pp. 3-5. of January 6, 1884: Elektrisches 13 Goebel Gerhard: Das Fernsehen Teleskop. in Deutschland bis zum Jahre 2 Telehor is constructed from the greek 1945. Archiv für das Post- und words „tele“ = far and „horao” = Fernmeldewesen, 1953, pp. 259- seeing. Thanks to Dr.Antonia 392. Traugott-Hajdu for giving me this 14 F. Schroeter: Das Fernseh-Großbild. information. Telefunken-Zeitung, 1936, Nr 73, 3 Mihaly, Dyonis von: Das Elektrische pp. 5- 26. Fernsehen und das Telehor. Verlag 15 Georg Schubert: Kontinuierlich von M. Krayn, Berlin W. 1923, arbeitender Zwischenfilm- Second edition 1926. Projektionsempfänger. Fernsehen 4 Deutsches Reichs Patent 190 102 of und Tonfi lm. Oktober 1933, pp. June 8, 1906: Braunsche Röhre als 62-63. Bildschreiber 16 Walter Bruch: Kleine Geschichte 5 Deutsches Reichs Patent 450 187 des deutschen Fernsehens. of April 1925: Vollelektronische Haude & Spernersche Bildaufnahmeröhre Verlagsbuchhandlung, Berlin 1967, 6 An excellent overview on the page 54. reported facts is given by W. Ilberg: 17 W. Federmann: Fernsehen Ein Jahrzehnt Bildtelegraphie während der Olympischen Spiele. und Fernsehen ( 10 years picture Telefunken-Zeitung 1937, Nr 75,

142 AWA Review Pichler pp. 18- 23. ABOUT THE AUTHOR 18 Russel Burns: John Logie Baird, television pioneer, IEE History of Technology Series 28, London Franz Pichler was, during 2000, pages 346,347. 1950-54, an apprentice telephone 19 Rudert, Frithof: Der Fernseh- technician at the “Fernmelde- Kleinempfänger DE 7. Monteur-Schule” in Graz, Austria Hausmitteilungen der Fernseh and was excited to build crystal A.G., December 1938, pp.1- 5. sets and radios. Later he studied 20 Weiss,J.Georg: Zur Entwicklung des mathematics and physics at the Einheits-Fernsehempfängers. TFT University of Innsbruck, Austria, (1939) pp. 246- 249. where he received the degree 21 Andrieu, R. und R. Urtel: Der Einheitsempfänger E1, TFT (1939), Dr.phil. in 1967. During his visit pp.249- 257. in 1982/83 to the State University of New York at Binghamton, he PHOTO CREDITS bought at an auction in Vestal N.Y. Fig 1,2 Mihaly, Dionys von: Das a US battery radio of the twenties elektrische Fernsehen und das which he restored to operation and Telehor.2. Aufl age 1926 showed to his students. Jim Spalik, Fig 3,4,15,17,18,19,26 Schröter, an AWA member, took him to the Fritz: Fernsehen. Die neuere Ent- spring meet in Holcomb in 1983 wicklung, Berlin 1937. and to the AWA museum there Fig 5,6 Lertes, Dr. P.: Fern- where he got bitten by the radio bildtechnik und Elektrisches Fern- bug. Since then he has collected sehen, Frankfurt 1926 books, radios and telegraph equip- Fig 7,9,10,24,25 Schröter, Fritz ment. Ilse, his wife, allows him to :Handbuch der Bildtelegraphie display his collection all over the und des Fernsehens. Berlin 1932 home. Since 2004 he has retired Fig 8 Telefunken-Zeitung 1938 as an Emeritus professor (Systems Fig 11,12,28 Telefunken-Zei- Theory) of the Johannes Kepler tung 1937 University of Linz, Austria and he Fig 16,20,21,29,30,33 Hausmit- enjoys writing papers and books teilungen der Fernseh A.G. 1939 dealing with the history of electric- Fig 22,23 Schwandt, Erich: ity and information technology. Fernseh-Rundfunk. Senden und He is a member of AWA, TCA and Empfang, Leipzig 1935. the Austrian club “Freunde der Fig 27 Lipfert, Kurt: Das Mittelwelle” (friends of AM radio). Fernsehen,München- Berlin 1938. Fig 31,32 Hausmitteilungen der Fernseh A.G. 1938 Fig 34,35 Andrieu, R. und R. Urtel: TFT 1939.

Volume 24, 2011 143 Television in Germany

Franz Pichler

144 AWA Review O’Hara, Wormald & McQueen

AWA Review Eddystone Radio and their mid-1930’s All World Two 2011 Gerry O’Hara, Graeme Wormald and Ian McQueen ABSTRACT This is primarily the story of a diminu- tive Medium / Short Wave receiver, a Brit- ish-made Eddystone ‘All World Two’ (AW2; Fig. 1). Part of the story is told by Ian Mc- Queen, the son of the set’s original Austra- lian owner, Dr. George McQueen. Another part was by an Eddys- tone enthusiast and radio restorer, Ger- ry O’Hara, recruited (most willingly) by the present owner, Louis Vermond, to conserve, test and render the set operational. In Fig. 1. The Eddystone All Wave Two addition, and by way of context, Graeme A BRIEF HISTORY OF EDDYSTONE Wormald presents a RADIO brief history of Eddys- The story of Eddystone Radio is forever tone Radio for those linked with the City of Birmingham, in the that are unfamiliar Midlands of England, 100 miles north-west with this marque. Ad- of London. Birmingham is one of Britain’s ditional information ‘newer’ cities, having grown enormously after on Eddystone Radio the introduction of the canal system in the late can be found at the 18th century. Metal goods of every description Eddystone User Group were produced and it was rightly known as ‘the (EUG) website, http:// city of a thousand trades’. eddystoneusergroup. In the year 1860, Stephen Jarrett of Glouces- org.uk/, and in ‘A Cen- tershire joined in partnership with Charles tury of Achievement- Rainsford of Birmingham. The former was a The Laughton Story, pin manufacturer and the latter a commercial 1860-1960’ [1]. traveller. Thus was started the fi rm of Jarrett & Rainsford and premises were taken at 7 Broad Street, Islington, Birmingham (Fig. 2). Stephen Jarrett was also a manufacturer of jewellery of all descriptions, but the main business was the

Volume 24, 2011 145 Eddystone All World Two Birmingham markets area and just round the corner from the Bromsgrove Street location of the Balmoral Works; later to become the home of Eddystone Radio. In the year of the Coronation of King George V, 1911, G.A.L. was running a small section of Jarrett & Rainsford, manufacturing and selling coronation badges and fl ags. Components were bought in from a small supplier who suffered from the ravages of alcohol and supplies were erratic. Eventually G.A.L. Fig. 2. The Jarrett & Rainsford prem- bought the supplier’s business and ises at 7 Broad Street, Islington, Bir- mingham acquired four hand presses and two young female workers. He manufacture of pins. In 1870 the named this enterprise ‘Stratton’. fi rm moved to larger premises at The following year, 1912, G.A.L. 48 Broad Street, where they were was elected a director of Jarrett & to remain for the next 39 years until Rainsford at the age of 29. The two early in the 20th century. companies followed their parallel Jarrett & Rainsford acquired courses, with Stratton & Co Ltd. a new offi ce boy in 1898. He was concentrating on men’s jewellery. 15-year-old George A. Laughton During World War 1 the fi rm man- who had two years’ previous expe- ufactured parts for the SE5 British rience in a coal merchant’s offi ce. fi ghter plane and acquired much By all accounts, G.A.L. (as he was experience in the use of aluminium always thereafter referred-to) was a and duralumin alloy. This was later bright young man and soon showed to be of great value in the radio the entrepreneurial instinct which manufacturing business. In 1919 was to create an empire. By 1904 Jarrett & Rainsford became Jarrett, he was an assistant manager with Rainsford & Laughton Ltd., and the the fi rm. (Fig. 3) In 1909 the fi rm following year acquired Stratton & moved to Kent Street, near the Co Ltd. Although jewellery was back in production after World War 1, pins were still a staple part of the company’s output. In November 1922 the British Broadcasting Company (‘BBC’, and forerunner of the present Cor- poration) was formed and started broadcasting with low power trans- mitters in major British cities. The best known of these stations was ‘2LO’, the London station located in the Strand. The Birmingham sta- tion ‘5IT’ was opened the next day. Thereafter, young George Stratton Laughton soon became an enthu- siast of wireless technology and of Fig. 3. George A. Laughton the fl edgling radio entertainment

146 AWA Review O’Hara, Wormald & McQueen

Fig. 5. Eddystone lighthouse seen here in an embossed company logo on the paper block capacitor in the All World Two receiver Eddystone receivers were used by Fig. 4. Stratton Laughton many scientifi c expeditions of the industry. 1930s, such as the British Arctic Air The cinema had become a major Route Expedition and the Hudson source of entertainment during Strait Settlement Expedition. In World War 1. The ‘Roaring Twen- 1935 work started on VHF ex- ties’ were created by this media, periments and portable Eddystone especially by the film ‘Flaming fi ve-metre equipment was used by Youth’ starring ‘Jazz Baby’ Coleen the 1936 Mount Everest Expedi- Moore. She introduced the ‘page- tion. It was during this period that boy’ haircut, which needed no hair- the set featured in this article, the pins at all – thus Jarrett, Rainsford All World Two, was produced by & Laughton Ltd.’s primary market the company. dwindled alarmingly almost over- Like most other electrical and night. This happened towards the mechanical manufacturing com- end of 1923 and Stratton Laughton panies in the UK, Stratton was (Fig. 4) suggested to his father, brought into the war effort in 1939 G.A.L., that the shortfall in sales to manufacture components for be made good by entering the radio military use. However, disaster component market. struck the company during bomb- Stratton’s first radio-related ing raids on Birmingham in Octo- patent was fi led in February 1925, ber and November 1940 - virtually as was the Trademark ‘Eddys- nothing survived the bombing and tone’ and the Lighthouse device we are dependent on salvaged used in the company’s logo (Fig. ephemera for all information on the 5). The fi rst written reference to company pertaining to the 1920’s an Eddystone receiver is in the and 1930’s. Jarrett, Rainsford & Wireless World listings for spring Laughton Ltd., in conjunction with 1926 (the ‘Eddystone Twin’). By the UK Air Ministry (for whom they the early-1930’s, radio sets were were manufacturing radar compo- being produced by the company nents), took over a disused ‘Lido’ in a bewildering variety (Fig. 6). (holiday resort) known as ‘The

Volume 24, 2011 147 Eddystone All World Two

Fig. 6. Eddystone receivers of the 1930s from issues of Wireless World

148 AWA Review O’Hara, Wormald & McQueen Bath Tub’ at West Heath on the goods largely for the cosmetic southern outskirts of Birmingham market. The family felt that the (Fig. 7). During the remainder of communication business had World War 2 no further damage grown in complexity beyond their took place to the company’s facili- understanding and a decision was ties and over 4.5 million compo- made to sell the radio business nents for use by H.M.Forces were to one of their largest customers, manufactured by Eddystone. Just Marconi, in 1965. Shortly after- over 4,500 transmitters, 7,264 wards, Marconi made a policy deci- receivers and 45,000 other supple- sion that Eddystone Radio should mentary pieces of equipment were pull out of retailing and concen- supplied, for Police, Army, Royal trate purely on the production of Air Force, but mainly Admiralty professional-grade receivers. Also requirements. at this juncture, the HF receiver After World War 2 ended, times market in the UK was starting to were diffi cult in the radio manu- shrink as competition from the facturing business – in particular, Far East started to bite. The size war surplus equipment and com- of ships grew, requiring fewer ra- ponents depressed world markets dios and the ocean liner ‘cabin set’ and the UK populace were facing market vanished in the new ‘air austerity measures. At this time, travel for all’ regime. In addition, the company decided to concen- satellite communication became a trate on specialised communica- practical reality – opening up some tion equipment, well-constructed new markets, but closing others. for performance and stability and Around 1980 the company entered selling on these points rather than the broadcast transmitter fi eld in price; a policy which brought suc- partnership with the BBC. This cess for many years. In 1964 the was very successful and took things death of G.A.L. brought the com- into the 1990’s when Eddystone pany to a crossroads. Eddystone and the BBC pioneered the new Radio was the odd man out in a Digital Audio Broadcasting (DAB) family company that produced technology.

Fig. 7. “The Bath Tub” at West Heath, Birmingham

Volume 24, 2011 149 Eddystone All World Two In 1995 the lease on the premis- radio amateurs mostly constructed es at West Heath expired and the their own. In the US, companies company relocated to a small in- such as National were producing dustrial estate in Selly Oak, within the famous HRO receivers by the the City of Birmingham, ready mid-1930’s, which could be argued to take up the digital challenge. set the standard for the next dec- Unfortunately the expected expan- ade in terms of short wave receiver sion didn’t materialise: the end of performance. Such receivers were, the cold war had seen a signifi cant however ‘pie in the sky’ for the reduction in government orders average radio amateur or SWL, for radio equipment and the in- especially in the UK. Instead, the crease in satellite communication radio press, eg. Wireless World further reduced the demand for and Practical Wireless in the UK, professional HF receivers. Com- and in the US, eg. Radio Craft and bined with an economic crash Short Wave Craft, was prolifi c in in Malaysia, where a large VHF/ publishing designs for simple re- FM broadcast transmitter order ceivers that claimed to be the best was cancelled, this spelled the and that could squeeze the pips out end of Eddystone’s ownership by of one, two or three tubes (Note Marconi, itself in a perilous state 1), [3]. A number of component by the close of the 20th century. suppliers provided the necessary In 1999 the company was bought parts to supply this section of the by Megahertz Communications. market, including Stratton and After three years in the doldrums Co. Ltd, under their trade name Megahertz went into receivership ‘Eddystone’ including complete and Eddystone Radio (receivers) radio receivers and kits of parts was sold to Ring Communica- for set designs as published in the tion. The transmitter section was Eddystone Short Wave Manual then sold to SBS of Hastings and (ESWM) series of publications became known as ‘Eddystone [4,5]. Broadcast’, producing FM and TV All Eddystone sets up to 1934 transmitters, exciters and repeater (except the somewhat mythical equipment. 1924 ‘Regional One’ that appar- ently only had a single tube detec- tor) were Tuned Radio Frequency BACKGROUND TO THE ED- (TRF) designs, with varying per- DYSTONE ‘ALL WORLD TWO’ mutations of RF and AF ampli- The short wave enthusiast fi er stages [6]. This included all (‘short wave listener’, or ‘SWL’) Eddystone kits and built receivers and the radio amateur market of from the ‘Eddystone Two’ in 1926 the mid-late 1930’s was a very (detector and AF amplifi er only), different place than it was in the through the various ‘Atlantic’, 1920’s [2]. Radio amateurs were ‘Scientifi c’, ‘All-Wave’ and ‘Kilo- up against more and powerful dyne’ models, the ‘Homeland’, commercial stations closing-in on ‘Empire’, ‘Sphinx’, ‘Overseas’ and their short-wave ‘territory’, higher ‘Quadradyne’ sets, culminating in levels of man-made interference the ‘All World Four’ and ‘Home- and the temptation of buying lander’ designs of 1934/35. The commercially-built receivers from ‘Super Six’ (Note 2), introduced a variety of manufacturers. There around 1934, was Eddystone’s fi rst were few commercially-manufac- superhet design, followed by the tured transmitters available and ‘All World Eight’ in 1936, the lat-

150 AWA Review O’Hara, Wormald & McQueen ter having a tuned RF stage, mixer, value out of each one of them was local oscillator, two intermediate paramount to the prudent buyer frequency (IF) stages, detector and in the UK. a push-pull AF stage – quite a leap The ‘All World Two’ (AW2), a

forward in technology. regenerative detector and single The RF or detector stage was audio stage two tube set (the popu- often made to be ‘regenerative’ lar ‘0-V-1’ confi guration – Note 5) in TRF designs. A carefully-con- was introduced in 1936 and re- trolled level of positive feedback mained in the Eddystone catalogue at RF could be applied to the stage through to 1939 (Fig. 8). This set concerned using a ‘reaction’ (or was probably the ‘Cinderella’ of ‘regeneration’) control to increase the Stratton production line in the sensitivity. That could bring the late-1930’s due to it using receiver stage into oscillation so CW signals techniques from the early-1930’s could be detected. Eddystone were and being fi rmly in the ‘bargain rather conservative, in that if RF basement’ price bracket – Note 6. amplification was used in their However, it was a popular set and TRF designs, only one stage was it continued to be sold until the provided (for reasons of economy). outbreak of World War 2 and was Other manufacturers, especially then used by ‘Voluntary Intercep- in the US, frequently used two or tors’ (V.I.s – Note 7) during the more stages of RF amplifi cation early part of World War 2, before in lieu of the extra gain that could superlative National HRO’s and have been afforded by the ‘fi ddly’ the mighty AR88’s were brought in regenerative detector stage. from North America for this pur- Receiver designs by the mid- pose – Note 8. A full description of 1930’s, were almost universally the AW2 and its construction from adopting the superhet topology a kit is available [4]. with screen grid tubes (Note 3) in A number of tube types can be the RF and IF stages over the TRF used in the AW2. The ready-built designs with screen grid tubes. sets were supplied with a Mazda The introduction of the pentode SP210 (pentode) and an Osram allowed yet more gain and stability KT2 (tetrode) – Note 9. Alternate to be achieved, though with some audio amplifi er tubes are listed as additional noise at higher frequen- Mazda Pen 220, Osram PT2 and cies with the earlier tube designs Mullard PM22A (pentodes – noted of this type. as costing 13s 6d), or Mazda P220, Although by the mid-1930’s, Osram LP2 and Mullard PM2A Eddystone had ventured into the (all triodes – noted as costing 7s realm of superhet receivers, as in the ESWM3 article, down from noted above, their product line the 1931 advertised price of 10s mainly comprised of simple regen- and 6d in a contemporary advert erative detector designs supplied in Popular Wireless). in kit form, using largely Eddys- tone-manufactured parts, or as ready-made sets. When compared THE SET’S HISTORY to superhets, these regenerative The provenance of the particu- designs were much simpler to con- lar AW2 featured in this article is struct (or manufacture) and were known and the set has a very also much cheaper – tubes were colourful early-life, told here by at the time very expensive (Note Mr. Ian McQueen, son of the set’s 4) and squeezing the last ounce of original owner: “The former owner of this Ed-

Volume 24, 2011 151 Eddystone All World Two

Fig. 8. Ad for the All World Two from Wireless World, 1938 dystone All World Two (AW2) moved to Madang on the north radio was my father, Dr. George coast of New Guinea, and life be- McQueen, late of Adelaide, Aus- came reasonably settled, although tralia. Although my father died of course highly isolated and at in 1989, the AW2 came to light times highly challenging. (Fig. 9) while my wife and I were trawling Periodically, trading ships through my late mother’s estate in brought basic commodities to the 2010. Both my father, and conse- local general store and offered the quently the radio itself, have an chance of shopping for something interesting history: more exotic. It may have been on My father, a physician, took one of these visits by a trading ship up a position as a Medical Offi cer in the late-1930’s that my father in New Guinea in 1932, because bought the AW2. Alternatively, of the severe impact of the Great he may have bought it on one Depression on his medical practice if his periods of annual leave in in rural Tasmania. (in those days, Australia. Whatever the case, it the eastern half of New Guinea would have fulfi lled an increasing was administered by Australia, desire to have a contemporary while the western half was admin- knowledge of what was happen- istered by The Netherlands). He ing in the world beyond Madang

152 AWA Review O’Hara, Wormald & McQueen – particularly in the politically present-day Indonesia (just to the highly-charged years preceding north of Australia) and the Philip- World War Two. It was known pines. Madang itself was bombed. that the Japanese were relent- Fortunately for the AW2, the main lessly advancing southwards target was the local gaol - the through east and south-east Asia. Japanese pilots probably thought For my father, the AW2 was eco- that it was a military barracks – nomical, conveniently portable an understandable mistake, but and ran on batteries. It provided a terrifying experience for the the means to listen to radio reports prisoners. from all over the world. By the The Australian civilians in early-1940’s, the Japanese were Madang asked the Australian within striking range of northern Government for evacuation. New Guinea. They had conquered However, the Australian Govern-

Fig. 9. Map of Papua New Guinea from The General Libraries, The University of Texas at Austin Volume 24, 2011 153 Eddystone All World Two ment said that it was not possible. Adelaide has a hot, dry climate, Rather than wait to see if the like southern California, with Japanese invaded (which indeed minimum temperatures down to happened shortly afterwards), about 5°C in winter and occa- the Australian civilians decided sional highs of 45°C in summer. to abandon Madang and retreat However, these conditions seem to inland through then-unexplored have aided its preservation. The territory to Mount Hagen in cen- radio needed minimal work on tral New Guinea. My father was its components to achieve opera- again faced with having to lose tion – a truly remarkable outcome virtually everything he had ac- after being switched off for more quired and take the bare minimum than 50 years.” for the journey. It seems that he took a Bible, medical supplies, the CIRCUIT DESCRIPTION AND AW2, an 8 mm Bell and Howell CONSTRUCTION clockwork movie camera, movie As noted earlier, the AW2 is fi lms, some clothes and little else. a 0-V-1 topology receiver of very They negotiated their way on foot simple design. The article in the across tropical and mountainous ESWM3 [4] notes: terrain of northern New Guinea ‘The theoretical circuit embod- to Mount Hagen with the aid of a ies a screened H.F. Pentode valve school atlas. Eventually they re- followed by an audio stage which turned to Australia, together with can use either triode or pentode the AW2. Once back in Australia, valve as desired. The aerial input he enlisted in the Australian Army circuit, although simple in design, and was allocated to a medical was only satisfactorily developed unit bound for New Guinea. As the after protracted experiments on military campaign progressed, he many types of aerials. It ensures eventually reached Madang, from complete freedom from tuning which he had earlier escaped! At blind spots [Note 10], thus sav- the end of the War, he took up ing the extra cost of an H.F. stage a public health position in the which is the generally accepted South Australian Government in medium for overcoming such Adelaide. trouble. Regeneration is obtained The AW2 thereafter settled into by a modified Reinartz circuit a very long hibernation at the bot- [Note 11], feedback current being tom of a kitchen dresser, where it controlled by varying the S.G. remained until 2010. The dresser voltage with a potentiometer moved from one family house to [Note 12]. The high tension bat- another, and the radio simply tery is suitably isolated to prevent moved with it. For most of the current leakage through the po- last 50 years, the dresser was con- tential divider circuit.’ signed to the shed, and the radio The AW2 was supplied either was joined by various household as a ready-built set or as a kit of cast-offs, old income tax records parts. On careful examination of and miscellaneous tools. The ra- the quality of construction of this dio survived the periodic purges set – especially the quality and of unwanted household items, consistency of the soldered joints, which are put out on the footpaths it was concluded that this was most for later collection by large local likely a set that had been supplied government rubbish trucks. The ready-built from Eddystone. climatic conditions were severe:

154 AWA Review O’Hara, Wormald & McQueen CIRCUIT ent at the anode of the pentode The AW2 circuit is very straight- tube is coupled via a silver mica forward (Fig. 10): the aerial is capacitor (0.002uF) to the grid capacitively-coupled to the (aperi- of the directly-heated tetrode (or odic) primary winding of the aerial triode) AF amplifi er tube (KT2). coil (transformer) via a trimmer (4 The grid of the AF amplifi er tube -50pF) to adjust for varying types/ is self-biased biased via a 1Kohm lengths of aerial. The transformer resistor, decoupled to ground by primary is inductively-coupled a 1uF capacitor, and 1Mohm grid to the secondary winding, tuned leak resistor. The anode load of by the tank capacitor (10-150pF) the AF amplifi er is formed by the in parallel with the bandspread high impedance ‘phones (nomi- capacitor (3-17pF), coupled to the nally 2Kohms) and the anode is grid of the directly-heated pentode decoupled at RF and higher audio regenerative detector tube (SP210) frequencies by a silver mica capaci- via a silver mica capacitor (100pF). tor (0.002uF). The on-off switch The grid of the pentode is biased connects the negative filament via a grid leak resistor (3Mohm). supply and negative HT supply to The anode load of the pentode is chassis ground (the latter via the a 100Kohm resistor coupled to 1Kohm bias resistor). the HT line (nominal 115v DC). A It is interesting to note that portion of the amplifi ed RF signal the ESWM3 mentions that the on the anode of the pentode is fed performance of the AW2 can be back to the tuned input circuit via a extended by the use of an RF am- trimmer capacitor (70-140pF) and plifi er (a suitable RF amplifi er is the small ‘tickler’ winding on the described in the same issue of the transformer. Gain of the pentode ESWM [5]). is adjusted by varying the voltage on the screen grid via the reaction control potentiometer (50Kohm) PASSIVE COMPONENTS that forms a potential divider, The quality of the passive com- along with a 40Kohm resistor, ponents, in particular the coils and from the HT line to ground. The the bandspread tuning unit, as screen grid is decoupled to ground well as the use of a rigid die-cast at RF and audio frequencies by aluminium chassis, really set this a 1uF capacitor. The suppressor radio apart from many other sets grid of the pentode is at ground of similar circuitry. The band- potential. Detected audio pres- spread tuning unit was sold as a

Fig. 10. All World Two schematic

Volume 24, 2011 155 Eddystone All World Two Parallel with the Tank capac- ity, the “EDDYSTONE” band- spread slow motion trimmer having 9-1 reduction ratio is used. It has a capacity range slightly greater than each separate step of the Tank Condenser. This enables each 10th section of the whole to be spread over 180°, and provides a tuning ratio of 90-1. It gives a defi nite advantage in short wave tuning, in that a fairly large movement of the bandspread con- denser is necessary to effect small changes in tuning, thus separating stations which with generally ac- cepted tuning circuits appear too close to one another to allow clear separation [Note 13]. The trimmer is absolutely noiseless in operation and has a smooth positive control action.’ The bandspread and tank ca- pacitors are both of Eddystone Fig. 11. Excerpt from Eddystone Com- manufacture and are of very high ponents Catalogue, 1936-37 quality construction in brass – the tank capacitor having a 10-position component ‘outfi t’ by Eddystone at detent plate fi tted. the time, comprising a ‘tank unit’ The coils used in the set are (‘Patented Tank Condenser with from Eddystone’s range of air Knob and Graduated Dial Plate’, cored 1.5” diameter 6-pin, 3 wind- #1042) and a ‘bandspread unit’ ing ‘low-loss interchangeable (‘Bandspread Condenser Unit coils’, #959, that cover 9m through with Slow Motion Head, Knob, 2,000m in nine ranges (according Dial and Cursor’, #1043). (Fig. 11) to the contemporary Eddystone The description in a contemporary catalogue [7]). These three wind- Eddystone catalogue [7] reads: ing coils (there is also a 4-pin range ‘The “EDDYSTONE” band- of two winding coils) were spe- spread method of short wave tun- cifi cally designed for regenerative ing is devised to simplify station receiver designs (Note 14). The selection. Two Condensers are two coils supplied as standard with used, the fi rst or Tank Condenser the AW2 were ‘6LB’, #959, Code being a compact Air Dielectric unit EXLIB (light blue spot), covering, having a capacity range of 10 x according to the Eddystone cata- 140m.mfd. This is achieved with logue, 12 – 26m (25 – 11.5MHz) a patented stop device graduated and ‘6Y’, #959, Code EXYEL in 10 steps. Each step covers a ca- (yellow spot), covering 22 – 47m pacity of 14 m.mfd, band settings (13.6 – 6.4MHz). A single mat- being accurately pre-determined ing 6-pin base (#964) is provided and controlled by a black bakelite on the chassis. Actual frequency switch knob moving over a metal coverage with each coil in the AW2 dial plate graduated 0-10. varies somewhat from that listed

156 AWA Review O’Hara, Wormald & McQueen in the catalogue and is closer to RF screen, which is connected to that indicated in the AW2 manual, pin 4 of the tube. This screen on where the ‘6LB’ is noted to cover the supplied SP210 was damaged 15.5 – 29.7m (19.35 – 10.1MHz) immediately above the tube base and the ‘6Y’ is noted to cover 26.5 so continuity with the lower part – 52.7m (11.35 – 5.69MHz). The of the metallization was suspect. actual range covered by each coil Otherwise, the two tubes were will vary between receivers and physically in good condition on also with tweaks to the reaction arrival. and aerial trimmers. Additional information on the coils can be found in [8]. CONSTRUCTION The reaction control potentiom- The set is constructed on a eter (unknown manufacturer) is a cellulose-painted aluminium box 50Kohm unit - likely wire-wound, casting and a crystalline black- but it was not opened-up to check, finished steel front panel. The described in the ESWM construc- chassis is housed in a welded steel tion notes as a ‘Special 50,000 cabinet (#1061) fi nished with the ohm Variable Potentiometer’. same black crystalline paint as the This has a very smooth feel to it front panel (Fig. 12) and is likely a high-quality unit. Looking from the front of the The remaining passive compo- set, the RF components are lo- nents comprise fi ve carbon com- cated to the left and center of the position resistors (Erie manufac- chassis, and the reaction potenti- ture), three silver mica capacitors ometer and audio circuitry to the (Dubilier manufacture), two mica right. Point-to-point wiring is compression trimmers – aerial used throughout (not surprising on trimmer (‘Eddystone Short Wave such a simple design), however, it Mica Trimmer Condenser’, #1023) is evident that careful thought has and 70-140 pF reaction pre-set gone into the layout – typical of (unknown manufacture), There is Eddystone – including grounding a dual 1uF oil-fi lled paper capacitor points and wire dressing to afford (rated at ‘500v AC test’) in a can reliable operation free of unwanted embossed with the Eddystone logo, feedback even at the higher fre- a ‘three point switch’ (one pole quencies covered by the set, as well connects to the other two when as ergonomics and symmetry of the ‘on’) of ‘Arrow’ manufacture, and 1/8” ‘Clix’ parallel (‘Wander’) sock- ets for high-impedance ‘phones and aerial/ground.

TUBES As noted earlier, a number of different tube types can be used in the set [9]. The ready-built sets, such as this one, were supplied with a Mazda SP210 (pentode) used as the regenerative detector, and an Osram KT2 (tetrode) used Fig. 12. Above-chassis view – regen- as the AF amplifi er. The SP210 has erative detector tube (SP210) centre, a coating of grey metallic paint over audio tube on its left (KT2) and plug-in the glass envelope that acts as an coil to the right

Volume 24, 2011 157 Eddystone All World Two age and were very close to their marked values. Both coils showed continuity through each of their windings and the tank and band- spread capacitors functioned as they should. The only real issues identifi ed were: • The potentiometer, while testing at a nominal 50Kohms, showed some erratic behaviour when rotated through its range Fig. 13. Below chassis view showing (likely attributable to dirt all-original components and simple construction techniques. Note the on the track); and ‘tank’ tuning capacitor • The 3 position power switch was intermittent in its ac- front panel (Fig. 13). tion (not always switch- Generally, one component that ing both the HT and LT to does not withstand the test of time ground when ‘on’) (and use) too well is rubber insu- With the passive components lated wiring. The rubber insulation generally testing ok and the tube tends to become either brittle or fi laments having continuity (and turns to a sticky ‘goo’ with age. Al- readily-available tube testers not though the wiring used in the AW2 having the correct sockets to test is of this type, apart from the ends them further), it was decided to of the battery wires (where the in- apply some power to the set and sulation was very brittle and falling see if it worked. The perished off), the rubber was fairly supple section of the power supply leads and did not need to be replaced. from the AW2 were removed and the rubber insulation beneath the INITIAL IMPRESSIONS, fabric sheath found to be supple and in good condition. The in- TESTING AND SWITCH-ON sulation was stripped-back, the Each of the components was wires labeled per the manual and tested in-situ. The only visual clue connected to a homebrew ‘Farm that there may be something amiss Radio’ (Note 15) power supply was that there was an oily residue set for 2v fi laments and 135v HT. on the twin 1uF capacitor block. With the tubes removed from their All resistors tested within 20% sockets, it was confi rmed that the tolerance apart from the 1Mohm correct voltages were present at one, this providing bias voltage the tube sockets and on the anode to the grid of the AF amplifier cap connector of V1. The tubes tube – rather surprising as many and one of the coils (yellow spot) resistors of this age (particularly were re-inserted and high imped- higher value ones) have drifted ance ‘phones, a short vertical aerial well out of tolerance, sometimes by and a ground connected to the set. as much as an order of magnitude. Unfortunately the ‘phones were The value of the 1Mohm resistor open circuit, so, instead, a 2.2kohm was found to be only slightly high resistor was connected across the (and is not critical), so the original phones socket and coupled to a part was left in circuit. The silver small (computer-type) amplifi ed mica capacitors showed no leak- speaker, isolated using two 0.1uF,

158 AWA Review O’Hara, Wormald & McQueen 250vw capacitors. On switching bearing) and bandspread capacitor the set on again a nice ‘woooshhh’ shaft ball bearing. sound was heard when the reaction The painted steel front panel control was wound up, breaking and cabinet were generally in good, into oscillation if wound even clean condition. However several higher. On tuning around, several areas of bare metal and/or rust stations came in as well as some were present, particularly on the heterodynes – a little practice corners/edges and along one side and operating the three controls of the cabinet (looks like the receiv- became second nature. A signal er had been pushed into a recess generator was set to 10MHz, the set and rubbed against something), tuned until it was roaring in, and as well as some isolated areas on on switching the signal generator the top and base of the cabinet. off WWV was heard loud and clear, The condition of the paintwork, followed by many other stations on whilst not perfect, was reason- the 31m and 40m bands - it is quite able and a decision was made by amazing what a couple of tubes and the owner to conserve rather than less than a handful of components restore this set, thus preserving its can do! history. It was therefore decided to stabilize the rusted areas using ‘Naval Jelly’ (phosphoric acid gel) CLEANING-UP AND CON- rust converter/inhibitor applied SERVATION OF THE CHAS- topically to the affected areas. The SIS AND CASE treated areas were then toned-in to On opening the case it was the surrounding paintwork using a noted that it contained an ounce black marker pen. In a couple of or so of fi ne sand(!) – with only areas the paint was fl aking off and minor levels of grime on the upper this was re-affi xed to the underly- side of the chassis, some splashes ing metal with a spot of superglue. of fl ux on the underside, and an The main tuning knob was oily residue along rear edge of the cleaned with warm soapy water bottom of the inside of the case. and then polished using Novus There was a minor build-up of fl uff #3, #2 and #1. Only the minor and dust on the lubricated parts of scratches were removed, with the the slow-motion drive (bandspread deeper scratches being left in place tuning capacitor) and in the tank as patina. The grub screws in the capacitor, a coating of (leaked) oil two smaller knobs were stuck tight. on the dual 1uF capacitor can and Penetrating oil was applied and left some oily residue on one resistor in for a week, trying at intervals to (from the capacitor can). Warm loosen the grub screws – but to no soapy water and a small stiff brush avail. Rather than risk breaking cleaned off most of the remnant the grub screws, it was decided grime after brushing off loose dust to clean the knobs in-situ, using with a small soft paintbrush and warm soapy water, then Novus #2 vacuum, the oily residue being and #1. wiped clean with lighter fl uid. The The black Tank and Reaction fl ux residues were carefully picked- control escutcheons were wiped off. Once cleaned, De-Oxit was gently with warm soapy water, applied to the tank and bandspread as was the bandspread tuning capacitor moving contact surfaces escutcheon. The pencil marks and a little moly grease applied to on the bandspread tuning (likely the tank detent mechanism (ball representing favourite stations of

Volume 24, 2011 159 Eddystone All World Two

Fig. 14. Restored receiver. Note the pencil marks on the bandspread tuning dial Dr. McQueen) were left in place, switch on/off several times, the again to preserve the set’s history contact resistance dropped to less (Fig. 14). than 1 ohm and its operation was The two plug-in coils were care- now reliable. The switch was re- fully cleaned with warm soapy installed into the chassis and the water and Q-Tips and a light coat chassis back into the case. of De-Oxit applied to the prongs A short vertical aerial was again and to the tube and coil holders. coupled up, as was a ground, and the homebrew power supply, together with the external anode FINAL TESTING AND INI- load resistor, isolating capacitors TIAL USE ON THE AIR and amplifi ed speakers. The set Having now cleaned the re- worked much as before, although ceiver, and, in particular cleaned tuning repeatability was better and lubricated the variable ca- and the set just ‘felt better’ look- pacitors, it was time for another ing cleaner, tidier and much as it air-test, this time with it installed would have done at the outbreak in its case. However, on switch-on, of World War 2. the on/off switch was found to be The AW2 was lined-up against a still intermittent in operation. So, couple of other (more recent) Ed- the switch was removed from the dystone receivers – a trusty Eddys- chassis, held with the toggle fac- tone S.750 (dual-conversion tube ing upwards and De-Oxit sprayed set dating from 1950) and a Model into the movement. After several 1830/1 (solid state set dating such applications and working the from 1973) using the same aerial.

160 AWA Review O’Hara, Wormald & McQueen Whilst it must be admitted that the conditions). AW2 was not in the same league Two new old stock tubes ar- as either of these much-later and rived after this initial testing (a more technologically-advanced Mullard PM22A and Mullard SP2) sets, it did not put in a hopeless and were eagerly tried in the set. performance either. It pulled-in Performance was much the same all of the strong and most of the as with the original tubes (Mazda medium-strength stations that the SP210 and Osram KT2), though later models did, but, as expected, the reaction control needed to be was much more susceptible to cranked-up a little higher with the interference from strong stations SP2 in the set (Fig. 15). close to the tuned frequency. What really made a difference Amateur bands covered by the though was using a pair of Strom- two coils supplied with the set are berg-Carlson high-impedance 20m, 30m and 40m. The AW2 was ‘phones – these really made the tried out on 40m to see what sort set more sensitive and ‘come alive’ of bandspread the set had for the – much more so than the speakers Morse code (CW) section of that as the ‘phones also act as a me- band (lower 35kHz) and the tuning characteristics were found to be as follows (using the 6Y coil): Frequency Tank Tuning (MHz) Capacitor Cap. 7.00 6 41.1 7.10 6 30.7 7.15 6 0.0 7.15 5 86.2 7.20 5 76.5 7.25 5 68.9 7.30 5 59.4 7.35 5 49.9 Fig. 15. Set with the NOS Mullard The bandspread capacitor shaft tubes installed is fi tted with a 1:9 reduction drive, chanical audio fi lter, accentuating giving a ¼ turn of the main tuning speech frequencies. The full tuning knob = 10 divisions of the band- range of each coil was explored spread scale. with the new tubes fi tted. A set of Some CW signals could be calibration curves for the Band- heard on the 40m band, though spread dial for each setting of the no phone signals were detected Tank capacitor was prepared and is on this band. Nothing much was posted on the EUG website (http:// heard on the 30m band, but several eddystoneusergroup.org.uk/). CW signals were detected on 20m. The exciting thing was that several SSB signals were also heard loud CONCLUSION and clear on 20m. This is maybe The AW2 is a very simple, yet not stellar performance, but given very effective short wave receiver. the poor aerial not unexpected Considering its low component – and, of course, the set was not count it gives a very good show- really meant for amateur band ing for itself on the short wave use (and certainly not under 2010 broadcast bands – it can be seen

Volume 24, 2011 161 Eddystone All World Two why it was a popular set for those home constructor. on a budget and/or those wanting 2) Not mentioned in the ‘Quick portability (it weighs-in at a mere Reference Guide’ (QRG), 6lbs and measures 8.5” x 6” x 7”). downloadable from the Eddystone What set it apart from many of its User Group (EUG) website (http:// eddystoneusergroup.org.uk/), but competitors is the high-grade com- is covered in Lighthouse issues 71 ponents, in particularly the coils (p15), 80 (p20) and 96 (p44). Very and variable capacitors – a mini- few were made. (‘Lighthouse’ and showcase for the Eddystone short its forerunner the ‘EUG Newsletter’ wave component catalogue (Ref 7). can also be downloaded from the Ease of use was looked-after by the EUG website). superlative bandspread tuning fea- 3) Screen grid tubes much-reduced the ture and the very smooth reaction Miller Effect, giving higher gain/ control characteristics. Albeit this more stable TRF designs without set was introduced in the twilight the need for neutralizing. They were developed in 1919, but not years of the regenerative receiver, introduced into general use until when simple TRF sets had become 1927. all but eclipsed by the mighty su- 4) At one point a royalty was paid on perhets, these characteristics al- each tubeholder in a set – another lowed the set to be marketed up to reason to keep the tube count down the onset of World War 2 and used and maximise what the tubes you into the war years by the Voluntary did have could achieve. Interceptors – quite a remarkable 5) This nomenclature was often used achievement for such a diminutive to depict the line-up of tubes in a radio. set. The ‘V’ stands for the detector tube, with the preceding digit Louis, VE3AWA, present owner identifying the number of radio of the set, will be matching-up frequency amplifi er tubes and the the AW2 with his ‘one-valver’ subsequent digit the number of self-excited transmitter having a audio frequency amplifi er tubes. majority of 1920s era English wire- 6) The QRG notes that it was offered less components. He is planning in 1936 as a kit (plus tubes and on using this set-up in the annual case) for £3 7s 6d or ready-built Antique Wireless Association’s and tested (complete with tubes ‘Bruce Kelley Memorial 1929 QSO and case) for £5 5s, falling to a Party’ in December, 2010 (www. mere £3 17s 6d by late-1939. The set, complete with headphones and antiquewireless.org/ - see ‘Upcom- batteries (1930’s version of ‘plug ing Amateur Radio Events’). and play’?) was also offered on ‘Hire-Purchase’ terms were offered ENDNOTES to tempt short wave listeners on a 1) For example, refer to the ‘1934 limited income, for only £1 down Offi cial Short Wave Radio Manual’ and six monthly payments of 16s originally produced by Short Wave and 4d – the starting pay for an Craft, edited by Hugo Gernsback offi ce boy at the time is noted as and reproduced in 1987 by Lindsay being around 5s weekly. Publications (often still available 7) V.I.s were civilian amateur radio second-hand). This volume enthusiasts and short wave includes many simple receiver listeners who monitored enemy designs with enticing claims Morse signals from their homes / names such as ‘Reaches the for military intelligence purposes. 12,500 Mile Mark’, Globe Trotter’, 8) These sets were in a completely ‘Wonder Set’ and ‘Tinymite’, along different technological (and with many more complex receiver fi nancial) league to the diminutive (and transmitter) designs for the AW2 and must have been a

162 AWA Review O’Hara, Wormald & McQueen revelation to the V.I.s. stable and controllable method 9) The KT2 is a ‘critical-distance’ than by attempting to vary the tetrode design based on the coupling between input and output a patent taken out by J Owen of the tube (in the AW2 circuit, this Harries, a British engineer who coupling, provided by a trimmer identifi ed that when the distance capacitor, is set once and then not between the second grid (screen) adjusted again). and anode is extended a critical 13) Maybe a little misleading at distance, the potential between the face-value: yes, the bandspread anode and screen becomes low due would allow greater movement to the space charge, limiting the of the tuning knob for any given tendancy for secondary electrons frequency span covered, however from the anode to travel to the the usefulness of this facility is screen. This type of tetrode is really limited by the selectivity of efficient only in lower power the receiver. applications (up to half a Watt) 14) An excellent article on Eddystone and should not be confused with coils is presented in Radio Bygones the ‘kinkless’ aligned-grid beam issue No. 125 (see link from http:// tetrodes (such as the KT66) which www.epemag3.com/) and is a were capable of much higher ‘must read’ for anyone that owns output power. The term ‘kinkless’ some of these coils and would like refers to a tetrode tube that has to identify them and/or put them design features that mitigate an to good use. undesirable characteristic of a 15) ‘Farm Radio’ is a term often used normal tetrode tube that exhibits in Canada and the US for battery- a kink in the anode current v operated sets that continued to be anode voltage characteristic curves sold to farmers and folks in small caused by secondary electrons towns through the 1930’s onwards emitted by the anode reaching the that did not have an electrical screen grid. power utility supply (‘mains’). 10) ‘Tuning blind spots’ were common in such simple designs, caused by damping of the aerial tuned circuit REFERENCES by excessive loading from the aerial 1. Laughton, G.A. A Century of and/or unwanted resonances Achievement – The Laughton resulting from stray capacitance/ Story, 1860 – 1960. York, UK: inductances or a combination William Sessions Ltd. The Ebor of stray and circuit component Press, 1960. capacitance/inductances. 2. Bussey, G. Wireless – The Crucial 11) Reinartz was a well-known radio Decade. History of the British amateur in the early-part of the Wireless 1924-34, 1990 20th century. He designed a 3, Gernsback H. (Ed.), 1934 Offi cial receiver that would oscillate to Short Wave Radio Manual, Short whatever frequency the grid was Wave Craft, reproduced in 1987 tuned to. The original Reinartz by Lindsay Publications Ltd. ISBN circuit featured a combination of 0-917914-64-3 capacitive and inductive feedback 4. The All World Two 15.5 to 52 Metres. using a specially wound ‘spiderweb’ A Powerful 2 Tube Short Wave coil with tapped primary, Battery Receiver with Bandspread secondary, and ‘tickler’ (positive Tuning. Eddystone Short Wave feedback) windings. The primary Manual Issue No. 3 (ESWM3), winding tuned the antenna and pp2-7, can be downloaded provided loose-coupling to the from the EUG website, http:// secondary. eddystoneusergroup.org.uk/) 12) Controlling the regeneration in 5. One Tube High Frequency this way, by varying the gain of Amplifi er. Eddystone Short Wave the tube, provides a much more Manual Issue No. 3 (ESWM3), pp34-38, can be downloaded

Volume 24, 2011 163 Eddystone All World Two from the EUG website, http:// between 1982 and 2004 when he eddystoneusergroup.org.uk/) saw a breadboard construction 6. Wormald G. The Ultimate nd 5 tube TRF receiver for sale at a Quick Reference Guide (2 local fl ea market. Restoring that Ed.), 2002, can be downloaded radio re-kindled his interest in from the EUG website, http:// eddystoneusergroup.org.uk/). radio as a hobby and since then 7. 1936-7 Eddystone Components he has enjoyed restoring many Ca- Catalogue, can be downloaded nadian, US and UK-manufactured from the EUG website, http:// domestic radios and ‘classic’ com- eddystoneusergroup.org.uk/) munication receivers. In 2006 he 8. Niewiadomski, S. Eddystone Coils became bitten by ‘Eddystone radio and How to Identify Them, Radio bug’ and has now restored over Bygones No. 125, June/July, 2010 twenty communication receivers 9. Eddystone ‘All World Two’ Battery manufactured by Eddystone. Operated Receiver. Instruction Gerry resides in Coquitlam, Manual For Installation and Operation (original provided near Vancouver, Canada with his with set), can be downloaded wife and two grown-up children, from the EUG website, http:// and is licensed there with the call eddystoneusergroup.org.uk/) VE7GUH. When his job allows (he is a Senior Principal of a major PHOTO CREDITS international consulting engineer- Photos 1, 5, 12- 15 by Gerry ing company), he can be found in O’Hara. his own workshop, the workshop Photos 2 – 4, 7 from A Century of the Society for the Preserva- of Achievement, G.A. Laughton. tion of Antique Radio in Canada Photo 6 from (SPARC) radio museum (http:// Photo 8 form Wireless World, www3.telus.net/radiomuseum/), 1938. where he is a Director, or editing Photo 9 from ‘Canadian Vintage Radios’, the Phpto 10 from the Eddystone publication of the Canadian Vin- AW2 Instruction Manual. tage Radio Society (CVRS). Gerry Photo 11 from the Eddystone is the author of many articles on Components Catalogue, 1936-37. Eddystone receivers and radio restoration in general and his work ABOUT THE AUTHORS has been published in Radio By- gones and Radio Waves. His email Gerry O’Hara, BSc (Sp. address is [email protected]. Hons), M.Phil (Eng), C.Eng, P.Eng VE7GUH/G8GUH was born in 1955 in Carlisle, UK. He became interested in electronics in 1968 – initially inspired by his father, who had constructed a tube audio amplifi er/pre-amplifi er for Gerry’s 13th birthday. He became a licensed radio amateur with the call G8GUH in 1972. Gerry gradu- ated from Sheffi eld University in 1976 and gained a masters degree in engineering in 1990. Family, travelling and career pressures put a hold on his radio interests

164 AWA Review O’Hara, Wormald & McQueen Lighthouse until it ceased publica- tion in 2006, by which time he had grown it into some 50 pages per bi- monthly issue. Although the EUG ceased to exist as a subscription- based group in 2006, it lives on as a web-based resource for Eddystone radio enthusiasts (htt p://eddysto- neusergroup.org.uk/) and forum (htt p://uk.groups.yahoo.com/group/ eddystone_radio_users/). Graeme is also Treasurer for the EUG Trust that runs the website.

Gerry O’Hara

In his early years, Graeme Wormald was a 1st Lieutenant Flying Officer in the Royal Air Force (RAF). On leaving the RAF he joined the British Broadcasting Corporation (BBC) as a labora- Graeme Wormald tory technician in 1953, working at several BBC transmitter instal- lations, including those at Skelton, Ian McQueen is the son of Cumbria and Sutton Coldfield, George McQueen, the original West Midlands. After the BBC he owner of the Eddystone AW 2 radio worked for Associated Television described in the article. (ATV), then Central Independent Television (Central), as a Vision Controller, a position from which he took early retirement. Graeme currently lives in Bewdley, Kid- derminster, Worcestershire, UK. Graeme became a licensed Ra- dio Amateur in 1949 with the call G3GGL, which he holds to this day. He has had an interest in the Eddystone marque of receiver for many years, becoming involved with the production and distribu- tion of the Eddystone User Group (EUG) Newsletter in 1996 and then Ian McQueen took over as editor of this publi- cation in 2000 when it became ‘Lighthouse’. He remained edi- tor (and a major contributor) for

Volume 24, 2011 165 Eddystone All World Two

166 AWA Review Trischan

AWA Review The Radio Products of the Globe Electric Company

2011 Glenn Trischan ABSTRACT February 1, 2011, marked the centennial an- niversary of the Globe Electric Company. On The formal estab- this date in 1911, Articles of Incorporation were lishment of Globe fi led by G. W. Youngs, David Decker, and J.H. Electric Company as Gugler with the state of Wisconsin to charter a an electrical sales and company to produce and deal in electricity and manufacturing con- associated power plants for both public and cern has reached its private uses. The new business had a working centennial anniver- capital of $200,000. (1) Little else is known sary in 1911. Origi- about the earliest years of operation, but it ap- nally founded to offer pears the company functioned as an incorpo- electrical plants for rated partnership. (2) smaller communities Seeds for the new business were actually and rural applications, sown as early as 1905, when Oscar Werwath the changing business realized that students at his Milwaukee School climate required new of Engineering (MSOE) needed fi nancial as- products and markets sistance to attend the school. To provide such to survive. One mar- assistance, Werwath founded the Milwaukee ket, though short-lived, Electric Construction Co. at which students was the manufacture coupled their training with salable products. and sales of battery One such product was a lead-acid storage bat- operated radios. Al- tery. The battery business grew to the point that though production Werwath transferred the line to private investor lasted only about four associates in 1911, leading to the formation of years, a proliferation Globe Electric Co. (3) of models was sold. A Formal organization of the company was number of examples, not documented until April 18, 1914, when the as well as factory docu- corporate charter was received from the state mentation, have sur- and stockholders and offi cers were established. vived to the present The initial slate of offi cers was: day. The objective of G. W. Youngs President this paper is to docu- J. H. Gugler Vice President ment the range of radio D. M. Youngs Secretary receivers produced and W. H. Cameron Treasurer (4) review the distinguish- It was subsequently announced that U.S. ing features of the ma- Patent 940008, for an electric lighting system jor model variants. and associated appliances would be assigned to the company by the inventor, J. H. Gugler, in exchange for 1500 share of common stock, par value $150,000. (5) The initial business meet- ings were held at 195 Broadway Street in Mil- waukee. (1) Note that Milwaukee street names and addresses were reorganized in 1930. The

Volume 24, 2011 167 Globe Electric Co. original Globe location continues Figure 1. (9, 12, ) It appears that to exist at the present day address by this time the company had con- of 161 N. Broadway. solidated their product offerings The earliest known reference to to direct or belt driven generators a Globe power plant was an inte- producing 1250W at 32VDC and a grated set of components initially variety of storage battery capaci- operated in March, 1914. A Venn ties, appropriate for farm and rural Severin oil engine was used to drive use. (13-15) a 21kW C&C Manufacturing Co. The post World War One de- generator. Located at Bagley, IA, pression hit Globe Electric hard. the installation was included in a By 1921, sales had dropped to state-wide power plant survey con- $300,000 with losses reaching ducted by Iowa State College. (6) $100,000. The business was kept The earliest known catalog pub- alive through the personal fi nancial lished by Globe Electric Company contributions of its board. (12) appeared in April 1915. Although Miraculously, Globe was saved it states “This is our fi rst attempt through the sale of 100 generat- at issuing a descriptive catalog.” it ing sets to the U.S. Army in 1922 is labeled Catalog Number 2. The and both sales and profitability products described are more ap- improved. (9) In spite of this large ropos for farm and rural lighting, sale, the lighting plant business was consisting of dynamos producing on a deteriorating course. It was 800 – 1400 W of power at 30 VDC. during this period that the com- (7). pany entered both the automotive The business grew to the point and radio battery businesses. (9) such that by 1919 other parallel An early illustrated ad for Globe’s and competitive businesses were radio storage batteries appeared in acquired. (8, 9) At the same time, 1922, Figure 2. (16) The complete new company offi cers, C. O. Wan- line of Globe’s radio storage bat- vig and his brother J. D., Jr., joined teries were summarized in their the company. (9) Globe Electric Bulletin number 2. (17) was operating at three downtown Although many company docu- Milwaukee locations. (10, 11) The ments identify 1923 as the start of following year, all manufactur- radio production, some evidence ing operations were relocated to would suggest that the fi rst radios a 45,000 sq ft factory located at were actually built and sold some 14 - 28 Keefe Avenue, Milwaukee time in 1922. Perhaps this started (present day 900 E. Keefe Avenue), as a trial jobbing activity that grew

Fig. 1. Globe Electric Company Plant on Keefe Avenue, Milwaukee. (36)

168 AWA Review Trischan continued radio set production some time during 1927, although the exact date is uncertain. A number of factors led to this con- clusion. First, despite attempts to modernize the appearance of their products, Globe continued to use battery operated TRF circuitry at a time when superheterodynes and line voltage operation were pen- etrating the market. To seriously compete would require major re- designs of their products. Second, with the 1925 acquisition of the Central Radio Laboratory (Cen- tralab, CRL), Globe had entered the radio component manufactur- ing business with the potential to supply common products to a much wider customer base of radio manufacturers.(9) In addition, CRL possessed patent coverage for a popular compression resistance rheostat/potentiometer design, Fig. 2. Early Globe Electric Radio Stor- many examples of which survive age Battery Advertisement. (16) today. This was a much less risky proposition than radio set produc- to a full business operation. The tion and disposal of completed radio business took off, as produc- inventory, sales of which were de- tion had reached 60 sets per day pendent on consumer acceptance. by November, 1923, and was still Globe had already experienced the growing. (12) Demand for workers impact of market place unpredict- was so great by October 1924, it was ability, as they had to dispose of suggested that women be hired for obsolete inventory through a series radio assembly, a suggestion that of Radio Bargain Price Lists in was not implemented during the 1926. (21, 29, 39) Finally, Globe’s years of radio production. (9) storage battery business was swept A variety of surviving company to new volumes with its supplier documents and histories incor- agreement with Sears, Roebuck rectly state that radio production and Company and exceeded the ca- ended in 1925. (9, 18) In fact pacity of their single plant. (9) C.O. production continued through Wanvig, who succeeded as Globe’s the whole product season of 1926, president in 1925, did not indulge concluding some time in 1927. This marginal product lines. The radio is substantiated by publicity of receiver business was simply no the 1926 models in trade journals match for the sales generated by (19), as well as a surviving copy of the storage battery and radio com- Sales Bulletin including the radio ponent businesses. (9, 22) product line dated February 10, Throughout their approximate- 1927. (20) ly 4 years of radio production, After production of an estimated Globe products were in a state of 27,000 radios, Globe Electric dis- continuous change. Individual

Volume 24, 2011 169 Globe Electric Co. model numbers apparently were number could be used for at least assigned almost at random. A 2 major and multiple minor design single number may actually have changes across model runs/years. been used for multiple electrical The best approximation for dating chassis variations and/or physi- the vintage of a Globe radio lies cal appearances, some associated in the nameplate style and serial with model seasons and others number (when present). Figure not. In addition to the base model 3 illustrates the major nameplate (with no tubes, batteries, or ac- styles. Globe instituted a sequen- cessories) Globe generally offered tial serial numbering system some an intermediate package of radio time in late 1923 – early 1924 that plus tubes as well as a high-end extended through the remaining complete package including ra- production years. Earliest ex- dio, tubes, earphones/speaker, amples were hand etched numbers batteries, and antenna. The three on the rear of the front panel (se- levels of completeness generally rial numbers below approximately employed catalog numbers similar to the radio model numbers, all for a single model receiver. At- tempts to assess the original retail prices meet with similar variety, as Globe employed a number of different sales structures as well as substantial discounting to dispose of obsolete models. A fi nal con- founding factor in assigning prior- ity of a given model is the general lack of accurately dated material, including a number of surviving Globe product catalogs. The most useful items for documentation are dated price lists, newspaper and magazine ads, and a sequential serial number system apparently implemented some time in 1923. In a survey of factory and published literature, as well as the radio collecting community, a total of 50 different Globe model num- bers and confi gurations have been identifi ed. A quick review of the summary of known Globe Electric model numbers in Table 1 reveals little discernable pattern in their numbering scheme. Overall, it ap- pears that there is no predictability in how a particular model number may fall in the production or chas- Fig. 3. A – Earliest Globe Nameplate sis sequence, panel design, or lay- ca 1923; B – Globe Lightning Bolt Logo out. In fact, Globe Electric radios on Metal Nameplate, Second Style; reflect a true work-in-progress C – DuoDyne Engraved Panel, Third to the extent that a single model Style; D – Globe Lightning Bolt/Duo- Dyne Engraved Panel ca 1926

170 AWA Review Trischan 2250), as well as the more typical company price list of July, 1923. nickel plated zinc serial number (24) As a complete outfit with strip located at various locations tubes, batteries, reproducer, and on the top of the chassis. (23) antenna the two-piece set retailed Beyond this, few useful generaliza- for $132. (25) tions are possible. Radio production apparently The balance of this article is started some time in 1922, ap- intended as a photo survey of the pearing in an early Montgomery major model types in approximate Wards ad as a Model 610 detector order of original introduction. In without the Globe nameplate. (26) cases where limited examples were This is not surprising, as Globe available, general condition and/ jobbed radios for several differ- or minor modifi cations are evident ent retailers during their early in the examples presented. The radio production. In addition to author welcomes any information Wards, an identical two piece de- of undocumented models as well tector & amplifi er set and a single as model and serial number iden- panel combined set were offered tifi cations from additional radio by Monroe McKillip of Chicago collections. as the Monroe D-7, A-7, and DA- 7, respectively. (27) These sets MODEL 605 / 610 / 615 were in every way identical to the The first documented Globe Globe models, down to the BASCO radios consisted of the Model 610 (Briggs & Stratton) components detector, 615 two-tube amplifi er, used in their construction, with and 605 single panel combined sets illustrated throughout the detector and amplifi er, shown in 1923 issues of QST. It is unclear if Figures 4 and 5. The brass name- this was a simple jobbing relation- plate includes an illustration of a ship or parallel use of components. world globe. An internal paper A last possible nameplate variation label on the detector lid appears appears in Globe company records on the earliest variations. These that report detector and amplifi er models predate the earliest known units bearing the “Amana” name.

Fig. 4. Globe Model 610 Detector and Model 615 Amplifi er

Volume 24, 2011 171 Globe Electric Co. (23) Although the confi guration wound coils, “acknowledged the of these units is uncertain, as most effi cient type known for radio examples of either literature or purposes”, for both inductance and hardware of these models are un- regeneration. (28) It is unclear if known, it is speculated that these the catalog illustration versions were rebranded examples of the of the 611/616 were ever actually Models 610 and 615. built for sale. The Model 607 is the fi rst of MODEL 607 / 611 / 616 the tall panel models that Globe offered. Consistent with catalog illustrations this model does have

Fig. 5. Globe Model 605 Combined Detector and Amplifier with added tuning vernier Following the pattern set in their fi rst models, Globe offered the Model 611 one-tube regenera- tive detector, 616 two-tube ampli- fi er, and the 607 three-tube detec- Fig. 6. Globe Model 611 Detector (28) tor-amplifi er combination, Figures 6, 7, and 8. (28) The nameplates appear to have the encircled globe logo similar to the earlier Models 610 / 615. List retail prices were $25 a piece for the detector and amplifi er and $55 for the one piece model 607. A complete regen- erative outfi t with tubes, batteries, headphones, and antenna retailed for $100 including the 611/616 (outfi t 600) or $105 including the 607 unit (outfi t 601). (24) Report- Fig. 7. Globe Model 616 Amplifi er (28) edly, these sets were described in detail in a pamphlet titled “Globe Regenerative Radio” (29); how- ever, copies of this brochure are unknown. The only known example of the 611 detector, Figure 9, is substan- tially different from the catalog illustrations in appearance. A peephole was retained and a larger black and aluminum nameplate with a new “lightning bolt” Globe logo appeared. Unlike the earlier Fig. 8. Globe Model 607 Combined 610, the 611 employed spider-web Detector and Amplifi er (28)

172 AWA Review Trischan MODEL 820 The Model 820, shown in Fig- ure 11, is a single panel, 4-tube combined detector-amplifi er ra- dio that appears in Radio News in the February, 1924 issue. (30) The Globe advertising brochure, “Modern Magic”, reportedly de- scribes this model in detail (29), unfortunately copies of this docu- ment are unknown. Other Globe Fig. 9. Globe Model 611 Detector, literature had described the 820 surviving example with replacement as “An ideal set for country use, rheostat 50 miles or more from 500 watt or higher powered stations.” (29) peepholes; however, existing mod- One UV200/300 detector tube els consistently feature the newer and three UV201/301A tubes were ‘lightning bolt’ nameplate. Ex- recommended. With appropri- amples of this model having either ate adjustment of fi lament volt- two (Figure 10) or three peepholes age, the user could also employ have been observed. either UV199 or WD12’s with an An unusual feature found in adjustment of the voltage on the both the 616 detector and the 607 B20+ binding post. (31) The 820 detector/amplifi er is an additional employs a single variable tuning Klitzen metal nameplate/patent condenser and two fi lament rheo- license tag attached to the inside stats. Oddly, three peepholes are hinged covers. It is known that used to observe the 4 tubes. All Klitzen sub-licensed their Arm- components are mounted on a strong license to other manufac- wood chassis. turers, which also appears to be the case with the Globe regenerative sets. Unlike the Klitzen/Michigan Radio sets, no serial numbers were added to the license tags in the Globe radios.

Fig. 11. Globe Model 820 4-Tube Receiver

Although the 820 has not been found under any other nameplate except Globe’s, several interest- ing derivative models exist. The Advance Electric Co. (Milwaukee) Model 1820 appears to be the Globe 820 with the inclusion of individual peepholes and rheostats for each of the four tubes. (Figure Fig. 10. Globe Model 607 Combined 12) Construction and components Detector and Amplifi er, surviving 2 are otherwise identical. City direc- peephole example (D. Boyce) tories for this period provide the same Keefe Avenue street address

Volume 24, 2011 173 Globe Electric Co. of the receiver and was perhaps a prototype. Comparable sets, ad- vertising, or other documentation have not been found related to this specifi c design.

Fig. 12. Advance Electric Co. Model 1820 4-Tube Receiver (S. Oliver) for both Advance Electric Co. and for Globe Electric. (32) Company records and other documents do not clearly indicate the reason for Fig. 14. Globe Model 820 Two Dial creation of a separate nameplate. 4-Tube Receiver A second variation, identical in layout and construction to the MODEL 810 Advance 1820, exists in the form of By July, 1923, the 4-tube Model a Fidelity Model 1280. (Figure 13) 810 Radio Frequency Receiver and This set was sold by New England Amplifi er appeared in Bulletin No. Mills, a Chicago retailer. They 21 as Globe’s top offering. (Figure offered a broad catalog of radios, 15) It is described as having “a new household appliances, sporting circuit and tuning device of special goods, and automobile accessories. design.”(28) This model incorpo- (33) One notable auto item was rates a unique vernier condenser their “Fidelity” auto bodies, which with a moving stabilizer “can” be- were made to fit and upgrade hind the antenna condenser knob. Model T Fords and Chevrolets in (Figure 16)(28) The stabilizer can the early 1920’s. (34) is moved by a push rod to cover or expose the tuning condenser, ad- justing the capacitance. The 810 is the fi rst Globe model to exhibit se- rial numbering, which appears as crudely hand cut numbers on the interior side of the front panel. The lowest serial number documented, #246, appears on the earliest ver- Fig. 13. Fidelity Model 1280 4-Tube sion of the 810. A complete 801 Receiver outfit including receiver, tubes, The final and most puzzling batteries, headphones, antenna, variation is a Globe radio that and Magnavox R-3 Loud Talker bears a model 820 nameplate, but listed at $173 retail. (24) is unlike other existing 820 mod- els. (Figure 14) A large “Antenna” tuning knob has been included to the left of the standard large “Selec- tor” knob and the peepholes have been removed. The chassis is wood and employs components and con- struction methods consistent with the more prevalent Globe 820 sets. It appears this design change was Fig. 15. Globe Model 810 4-Tube intended to improve the selectivity Receiver

174 AWA Review Trischan The second 815 version (815- 1924) appears in a more ornate mahogany cabinet and is illus- trated in the “Maximum Radio Results” pamphlet. (Figure 18) (37) The front panel is again 6” x 21”. The metal nameplate has been replaced by a bold engraved DuoDyne name with Globe Electric in small print. This set was one of the fi rst to display the DuoDyne name. This model represented “An outstanding refi nement of … Fig. 16. Globe Model 810 Special An- controlling radio frequency oscilla- tenna Condenser and Stabilizer (28) tion” and “uses a variable 500,000 ohm resistance of graphite that is MODEL 815 / 825 noiseless and practically everlast- Originally introduced in 1924, ing, the operator can always adjust the Model 815 was one of Globe’s his set at greatest effi ciency for his most complex models in a simple particular local conditions. This table top confi guration from the device, furthermore, is an ideal operator’s stand point. The basic volume control….” (38) Internally, radio is a two-dial, 5-tube, TRF parts are mounted to a bakelite having two stages of radio fre- chassis. This radio was designed quency amplifi cation, designed to for loop or aerial of 30 foot or operate with either a loop or 30 greater length. (37) The second foot aerial. (35, 36) It appears in at version retailed for $110. (37) This least 3 visibly different confi gura- model was also available in a desk tions that span a 2 year production style console with built-in Mag- window. navox R3 reproducer and battery The earliest 815 version em- compartment, designated model ploys a 6” x 21” front panel in a 825, which retailed for $290. (37) plain rectangular cabinet. (Figure This cabinet was identical to that 17) The nameplate is silver plated used on the model 902, discussed brass featuring the Globe lightning below. bolt logo. Parts are mounted on The fi nal 815 version (815-1925) a wood chassis. This is the fi rst uses a 7” x 21” bakelite front panel model to include a voltmeter func- that also exhibits the engraved tion to measure A and B battery DuoDyne name. Aside from the condition. The wood chassis ver- taller panel height and corre- sion does not appear to have been sponding cabinet size, the overall serially numbered, which suggests appearance is virtually identical that this model was originally in- troduced before the Model 810.

Fig. 17. Globe Model 815 5-Tube Fig. 18. Globe Model 815 5-Tube Re- Receiver, Early Model ceiver, Late Model

Volume 24, 2011 175 Globe Electric Co. to the second version. Parts are mounted to a single bakelite strip and also appear to be identical to the second version.

MODEL 4L The Model 4L is a bit of a mys- tery, as no factory photos, specifi - cations, or labeled examples have been found. It is suspected that all of the 4L models were sold without a nameplate as the 1925 Montgom- Fig. 20. Montgomery Wards Airline ery Wards Airline Grand 4-tube Grand 4-Tube Receiver with integrated model, retailing for $49.50. (Fig- horn ure 19)(40) The same receiver was offered with a built in horn speaker MODEL 770 / 770D / 702 and rather unusual textured oak The Model 770 is a 4-tube TRF finish cabinet. (Figure 20)(40) set that was first introduced in Both models featured a front panel 1924 and remained in production 7” high by 21” long mounted on a with several major and minor bakelite chassis, the most visible variations through the fi nal 1926- feature being the positioning of 1927 season. (41, 42) The model is the two tuning dials to the left on found in multiple packaging varia- the front panel. This model ap- tions and model numbers, having pears to be an updated version of two distinct circuit designs/com- the unusual 2 – dial Model 820 ponents, and sold under several variation, referenced above, and different trade names. reportedly employed the 770-1924 The earliest 770-1924 variation circuit. From existing serial num- (35, 37, 42) boasts a silver plated ber information, it is not clear if brass nameplate with chemically the 4L was introduced before or blackened background display- after the Model 770-1924. The ing the Globe lightning bolt logo. 4L-1924 employed straight line White border pin striping and dial capacitance tuning. The 4L-1925 pointer highlighted the polished appears identical in layout but bakelite front panel. (Figure 21) employed straight line wavelength These models employed a bakelite tuning. The 4L-1925 was available chassis for all components. The for either storage battery or dry cell spider web coil was removed from battery confi gurations. (40) the bakelite cylindrical enclosure of previous models and installed as a semi-exposed coil pan caked between one or two disks of bake- lite. Straight line capacity tuning was used in this model. A dry cell version of the 770 designed to operate on WD-12’s was also of- fered. This model was designated Model 770D on the nameplate Fig. 19. Montgomery Wards Airline and has a “D” suffi x appended to Grand 4-Tube Receiver/Globe Model 4L the serial number. The 770-1924 model was originally offered for

176 AWA Review Trischan design used on the last models. (Figure 22) (44) The fi rst and sec- ond stage audio jacks of the earlier models were reduced to a single jack and the push/pull “A” battery switch was replaced with a 2-point on/off lever switch. Clearly, cost reductions were implemented Fig. 21. Globe Model 770-1924, in this last variation which was 4-Tube Receiver offered until discontinuation of Globe’s radio manufacturing ef- $55 retail. (35) The 1924-770 forts. circuit and components were also In aggregate, the 770 repre- incorporated into other contem- sents the biggest overall produc- porary Globe receivers including tion model produced by Globe. the Advance Electric Model 4LS The early metal nameplate Model and a New England Mills ‘Fidelity’ 770-1924 appears to have had model. the biggest production run of all The 770 chassis, minus the Globe Electric models, based on Globe nameplate, also was offered the number of sets still appearing in a desk-sized console version in collections and sales. identifi ed as Model 772, having a built-in ‘loud talker’ and battery compartments. (35, 37, 42) This cabinet was also used for the mod- els 825 and 902. One interesting feature was “The volume may be varied by opening or closing one of the hinged doors.”(42) Originally retailing for $140 (37) the price was later reduced to $135. (35) Fig. 22. Globe Model 770-1926, The second major 770 variation 4-Tube Receiver was introduced in 1925 and was used as late as September, 1926. MODEL 775 (38, 43) Initial models used the The Model 775 was introduced silver plated nameplate and panel in May, 1924, apparently in con- layout appeared the same as the currence with the 770-1924 mod- 770-1924. Internally, a change els. (36, 42) The DuoDyne trade was made to low loss straight-line name appeared for the fi rst time wavelength variable condensers, and was boldly engraved on the but was otherwise similar in ap- front panel with the Globe Elec- pearance. tric Co. name in fi ne print below. The fi nal variation was primar- The front panel is a heavy 9” x 16” ily a cosmetic change with the mounted in a mahogany cabinet. removal of the white pinstriped (Figure 23) This receiver uses an panel border, reduced font size of identical circuit to the 1924 model the engraved control identifica- 770. The receiver alone retailed for tions, and replacement of the metal $80 and a corresponding complete nameplate with an engraved name, outfi t including a Magnavox R-3 which displayed both the Globe Loud Speaker listed at $175.00. lightning bolt logo and DuoDyne (36, 37) The Model 775 was the name with equal prominence, a last of Globe’s tall panel cabinet models. It was obsolete by Febru-

Volume 24, 2011 177 Globe Electric Co.

Fig. 23. Globe Model 775, 4-Tube Receiver ary, 1925. (45) Fig. 24. Globe Model 1010, 4-Tube MODEL 1010 / 1020 / 1060 / Panel Receiver for horizontal mount- ing 1110 / 1160 During this middle period, Globe introduced a series of fi ve fi guration, the 880 could also be panel sets intended for use in pho- purchased to operate with WD-12 nograph cabinets.(35, 29) Three dry cell tubes and was designated models, the 1010, 1020, and 1060, the Model 880D. (46) Unfortu- were all based on the 770-1924 nately, examples of this model are electrical design. The models 1110 not known. The white-bordered and 1160 were fi ve-tube models 7” x 21” bakelite front panel was based on the model 880 circuit. prominently engraved with the Du- The 1010 and 1110 were intended oDyne name, having Globe Electric for horizontal installation and in small print. (Figure 25) The size employ exposed tubes. The 1060 and spacing of two plugged holes and 1160 models were designed for between the middle and right tun- vertical installation and have hid- ing dials would suggest that this den tubes. Model 1020 was unique model was originally intended to among the Globe panel sets, as well have a metal nameplate, similar to as the entire product line, having the earlier 1924 models. Probably been designed specifi cally to use 4 due to timing and/or cost cutting, UV199 tubes. Retail prices for the the metal nameplate was dropped various panel models ranged from after panels had already been $55 to $90. (39) Single examples drilled. The Model 880 originally of the 1010 (Figure 24), 1060, and retailed for $90. (39) 1110 are known to exist.

MODEL 880 The DuoDyne Model 880 was introduced in the 1924-5 produc- tion season, along with the model 900. The set was a typical 5-tube, 3-dial, TRF design with two stages of radio frequency amplifi cation, Fig. 25. Globe Model 880, 5-Tube intended to operate with aerials Receiver of 70 – 125 foot length. (35) In addition to the standard ‘01A con-

178 AWA Review Trischan MODEL 5L One of the puzzling models in the Globe family is the DuoDyne Model 5L, Figure 26. Exterior cabinet and front panel appear- ance is identical in size and layout to the Model 880, including the plugged nameplate holes. Two Fig. 27. Globe Model 900, 5-Tube Re- subtle changes are visible. The ceiver, Early Model, 880 Chassis (42) engraved model number omits the 880 designation and is replaced early voltmeter faces were printed by 5L. The loop antenna jack has paper, displaying the Globe name been deleted. In at least one case, and voltage scales. Like the 880D, a pre-drilled hole in the front panel a Model 900D for dry cell opera- for the loop jack was plugged with tion was offered, although no ex- a metal plug. It is speculated that amples have been found to date. the 5L was a transitional model in (46) late 1925 between the 880 and the The Model 830; however, factory literature 900S was pro- detailing this model has not been duced concur- found. This model number was rently with the also offered under the Advance fi rst production Electric Co. name. (23) 900 models. Electrically and Fig. 28. Globe cosmetically Model 900, Volt- meter Spring identical to the Switch early 900, its distinguishing feature is its com- pact size and identification en- graved on the front panel. The 900S panel measures 6” tall by 21” long, compared to the standard Fig. 26. Globe Model 5L, 5-Tube model 900, which measures 7” tall Receiver by 26” long. The same ornate cabi- net design was used for the 900S, MODEL 900 / 900S / 902 / only proportionately smaller. 930 / 934 Company records indicate this The Model 900 (Figure 27) was a sample model, the only set appears to have originally been designated as such throughout the introduced in the 1924-5 season Globe product history. (29) and was the most elegant tabletop Changes in the Model 900 ap- set offered by Globe. (43) The pearance seem to have occurred original 900 model was electrically rather quickly into the model identical to the model 880 chassis season, based on the limited num- with the addition of an A/B bat- ber of pinstriped front panel sets tery voltmeter and confi gured to observed to date. A cosmetic turn off power to a horn speaker variation, using the 880 chassis, fi eld-coil, such as the Magnavox deleted pin striping and integrated R-3. The initial voltmeter selec- the voltage selector switch into the tor switch consisted of a unique 3 voltmeter housing. (Figure 29) position spring lever switch to the This model was offered at a retail left of the meter (Figure 28). The price of $120. (35) This chassis

Volume 24, 2011 179 Globe Electric Co.

Fig. 29. Globe Model 900, 5-Tube Receiver, Middle Model, 880 Chassis was also available in a desk height is the most visible change. The console, Figure 30, with built-in wavelength switch was altered to Magnavox R-3 reproducer and a 3 position switch numbered 1 battery compartments, identifi ed – 3. A single jack for the speaker as a Model 902. The original retail connection, located beneath the price was $310 (37), which was voltmeter, replaced the two jacks later reduced to $295.00. (35) found on earlier models. This 900 With the start of the 1925-6 chassis could also be installed in production season, the electri- a Model 904 drop front high boy, cal chassis of the model 900 was with built-in loud speaker and changed to the electrical dupli- having suffi cient space for the A cate of the new Model 830, using and B batteries, as well as battery exposed tubular RF coils. The charger. (38) The 904 used the exterior appearance is virtually same cabinet as the model 834, unchanged from the late 1924-5 Figure 33, below. Although exact model. (Figure 31) A metallic me- pricing is not available, it appears ter face having both voltage scale likely that the 904 was the most and the Globe lightning bolt logo, expensive radio model offered by Globe. The Model 900 with 830 chassis continued through the fi nal production season of 1926-7. (38) One of the most obscure Globe models is the 930. None of the Globe advertising or factory lit- erature examined to date discusses this model in any detail, except as

Fig. 30. Globe Model 902, 5-Tube Fig. 31. Globe Model 900, 5-Tube Receiver in Console Cabinet, 900/880 Receiver, Late Model, 830 Chassis Chassis (37)

180 AWA Review Trischan a line item in a surviving parts list. luxe 900 and 930 radios. The 830 (23) From a surviving example, the lasted through the fi nal 1926-7 pro- 930 is clearly a compact version of duction run, as the mid-range price the late 900/830 chassis, using offering, retailing for $65. (41) By open tubular RF coils rather than the fi nal production, Globe stated fully encased coils of the 900/880 that “Thousands of this model ra- chassis. It is comparable in size dio receiver (are) now in use giving to the petite 900S and appears to excellent results”. (44) use the same pinstriped panel and separate voltmeter switch of the MODEL 2-53 / 2-60 / 2-61 early 900 models. The original Model 2-53 was introduced in October, 1925, as MODEL 830 the low-end model of a series of The Model 830 was intro- tilted panel, three dial receivers. duced in October, 1925. (38, 47) (38) (Figure 34) It employed a Although encased in a mahogany 5-tube design, which was another cabinet, the Model 830 takes on incarnation of the 830 chassis the appearance of many 3-dial TRF electrically. Atypical of the Globe sets, having minimal markings on DuoDyne models, this set does not the 7” x 21” panel and none of the exhibit a model number engraved border pin striping characteristic into the bakelite front panel. Ini- of the previous Globe models, Fig- tially, the set was sold as a basic ure 32. Consisting of a 5-tube TRF receiver, standard non-vernier chassis using exposed tubular RF tuning dials, and space for a B bat- coils, this was the successor to the tery compartment. Two variations, Model 880. Two variations exist. the 2-60 with a compact internal The earlier 830-1925 model used straight line capacitance tuning condensers, and later 830 models incorporated low-loss straight wavelength tuning condensers. The latter configuration is con- siderably more common than the former. The 830 chassis was also used in the Model 834 (Figure 33), which employed the same high boy cabinet and loud speaker as the model 904, noted above. (38) As mentioned above, the 830 electri- cal chassis was also transplanted into the later versions of the de-

Fig. 32. Globe Model 830, 5-Tube Fig. 33. Globe Model 834, 5-Tube Receiver Receiver in High Boy Console, 830 Chassis (38)

Volume 24, 2011 181 Globe Electric Co.

Fig. 35. Globe Model 3-53, 5-Tube Receiver with Internal Horn, Fig. 34. Globe Model 2-53, 5-Tube Receiver, 830 Chassis Only one version of this 5-tube set has been documented. (Figure horn speaker and the 2-61 with 36) The design uses a two knob vernier tuning dials and internal friction drive tuning condenser horn were also offered. The 2-53 unit. Each knob drives a marking was the last of the table top models disk past an open panel window to incorporate a battery compart- in which to mark station locations ment in the cabinet and was avail- on the dials for easy retuning of able through the last production a preferred station. Lacking the run of 1926-7. Retail price without tubular bakelite coil form, the tubes and accessories was $70 for open RF coils have been frequently the 1926-7 line. (43) damaged by de-lamination and/or denting through the years. In spite MODEL 3-53 of these apparent advancements, Visually distinctive with an up- one finds the electrical chassis per exposed horn speaker grille breadboarded on a wood chassis, above the tuning panel (Figure carefully worked to accommodate 35), the Model 3-53 utilized the under-the-panel tube sockets. identical chassis as the 2-53. (38) The 526 originally retailed for $55 While the 2-53 could be consid- without tubes or accessories. (41, ered a rather petite radio, the 43, 44) Although this appeared to 3-53, weighing in at 55 lbs., was be produced for only a single year, much more massive and would this model is found with reason- command a rather large tabletop. able frequency. Accordingly, the 3-53 also com- manded the highest retail price of the October, 1925, receiver offer- ings at $135 retail. (47)

MODEL 526 The Model 526 was one of two new designs introduced for the 1926-1927 model year. It was orig- inally scheduled for retail release Fig. 36. Globe Model 526, 5-Tube on September 15, 1926 (41, 43). Receiver (44)

182 AWA Review Trischan MODEL 626 models. The Model 626, Figure 37, was Based on surviving Globe mod- the most revolutionary design pro- els, serial numbers, and company duced by Globe, introduced for the references to production rates, the 1926-1927 model year. (44) Retail total number of radios produced release was anticipated during the with and without serial numbers period September 25 – October 1, during the 1922 – 1927 period has 1926, (41, 43) which would make been estimated to be about 27,000 this the last of the Globe produc- units. As additional surviving sets tion radio models. Unlike any and serial number information other Globe model, it employed is compiled, this estimate can be a one-piece integrated steel front refi ned further. The author wel- panel and chassis. This is the comes any additional comments or only Globe set that employed six contributions to this survey. tubes, 3 in RF circuits, 1 detector, and 2 audio amplifi ers. It used EPILOG the same integrated 2-dial friction The Globe Electric Company, drive tuning assembly and fragile through its descendants, is cel- open RF coils as used in the model ebrating its 100th anniversary in 526. Cosmetically, the nameplate 2011. From a rather inauspicious used on 626 is unique, consisting beginning in a small store-front of a brass oval impressed with the and a single patent, the com- Globe lightning bolt logo. The 626 pany grew from a distributor of was the highest priced set in the electric light and power plants to 1926-7 Globe line at $80 without the largest global manufacturer tubes or accessories. (43) Based of automotive lead-acid storage on highest serial number found, batteries today in the form of the #18475, the 626 was the last model Power Solutions business of John- from the Globe production line. son Controls, Inc.(JCI) Along the way, Globe experimented with MODEL 510 / 1608 different products to enhance Two mystery models, the 510 their year-round productivity, and 1608, were recorded in Globe expanded product lines through part designations that have no development and acquisition, and associated descriptive literature was an early employer of women or known surviving examples. in electronic parts manufactur- (28) The author would appreciate ing. During their history they have any information related to these manufactured battery and automo- tive related products, as well as totally unrelated items, spanning specialty batteries, radios, radio and electronic components, spark plugs, electric vehicle prototypes, golf clubs, and roller skates. In their endeavors, Globe cut across many local business histories in the Milwaukee area, including MSOE, Briggs & Stratton, Cutler- Hammer, and TMRL/WeEnergies. The Keefe Avenue plant, long the Fig. 37. Globe Model 626, 6-Tube corporate headquarters and manu- Receiver facturing site, continues to build

Volume 24, 2011 183 Globe Electric Co. lead-acid batteries for uninter- of Agriculture and Mechanic Arts, ruptible power supplies under the Vol. XV, No. 10, August 20, 1920. ownership of C&D Technologies. Pages 25, 27, 43,59,71,148-9 Globe Electric Co. was succeeded 7. Globe Electric Co., Catalog #2, by Globe-Union, Inc., which was April 1915 8. C. J. Ehrendreich, “History of acquired by Johnson Controls, Inc. Globe-Union Inc.” in Winning in 1978. Globe-Union’s former Power, vol 1, #8, pg 3, June 1943, headquarters now house the JCI published by Globe-Union Inc. corporate offi ces. 9. Anonymous, Chronological History of Globe-union Inc., undated ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS through 1976. Content of this article was 10. Globe Light and Power Plants, undated catalog, ca 1920. greatly enhanced by access to 11. Globe Electric Co., Power Plant Globe-Union/Johnson Controls, Price List, July 29, 1920. Inc. archival materials. In addi- 12. C. J. Ehrendreich, “History of tion, many radio collectors gra- Globe-union Inc.” in Winning ciously and anonymously contrib- Power, Vol. 1, #11, pg 7, September, uted serial number information 1943. Published by Globe-Union and photographs of models in their Inc. collections for this compilation. 13. Farm Light and Power Dealers’ Collectors who have particularly Service Book,2nd ed., pp 19, 30, encouraged and aided the develop- 78, 90, 222, 26,2 264, 333. Farm Light and Power Publishing Co. ment of this article include, Stew 318-326 West 39th Street, New Oliver, Merrill Bancroft, Dale York. Undated ca 1922. Boyce, Ralph Larson, Carl Knip- 14. Globe Electric Co., Direct fel, Jim Clark, Craig Ball, the late Connected Globe Light and Power Ed Bell, the late Dick Bury, and Plants, Price List #1300, July 29, members of the Wisconsin Antique 1920. Radio Club (WARC). 15. Globe Electric Co., Belted Type Globe Light and Power Plants, Price List #1200, Feb 16, 1920. REFERENCES 16. Radio News, July, 1922. Page 189 1. Globe Electric Co., Articles of 17. Globe Electric Co., Battery Bulletin Incorporation, Feb. 1, 1911. #2, undated. 2. C. J. Ehrendreich, “History of 18. Johnson Controls, Inc., Annual Globe-Union Inc.” in Winning Report, 1984. Power, Vol. 1, #7, pg 3, dated May, 19. March 1926 Electrical Record 1943, published by Globe-Union Supplement, Radio Industry Vol. Inc. IV, No. 3 pp 32-33 3. E. Langill, Milwaukee School of 20. Globe Electric Co., Radio Engineering: The First 100 Years, Sales Agreement, Seller’s Copy, Milwaukee School of Engineering, September 1, 1926. pgs. 18, 19, 30, 31. 2003 21. Globe Electric Co., Radio Bargain 4. Globe Electric Co., First Board of Price List, February 1, 1926. Directors’ Meeting Minutes, April 22. Gustave Pabst, Jr., Milwaukee 18, 1913. Journal, April 14, 1946. 5. Globe Electric Co., Second Board of 23. Globe Electric Co., Key Sheet – Directors’ Meeting Minutes, April Radio Parts Numbers, Form 3004, 18, 1913. 401- 000, February 18, 1927. 6. H. W. Wagner, A Study of Oil 24. Globe Electric Company Dealers Engines in Iowa Power Plants, Price List for Bulletin No. 21, July Bulletin 42, Engineering 15, 1923. Experiment Station, Official 25. Globe Electric Co., “Listening In Publication of Iowa State College – on a Bedtime Story”, undated

184 AWA Review Trischan pamphlet, ca 1923. ABOUT THE AUTHOR 26. Radio News, November, 1922. 27. Radio Supplies Catalog, R-5, Julius Following completion of post- Andrae & Sons Co., Milwaukee, WI, March, 1923. graduate education and work 28. Globe Electric Co., Radio Bulletin as an environmental analytical No. 21, ca. 1923. chemist, Glenn Trischan chose 29. Globe Electric Company Radio to return to the Milwaukee area Receiver Bargain Price List, Sheet when offered a job in the Corpo- #1, Nov. 15, 1926. rate Applied Research Group of 30. Radio News, Feb. 1924, pg. 1102. Globe-Union. Although the Cen- 31. Instructions for Connecting and tralab Division was sold within the Operating Globe No. 820 Radio year, Glenn has directed materials Frequency Receiver and Amplifi er, projects cutting across the Johnson Undated. 32. Polk’s Milwaukee City Directory, Control’s product lines, including 1924. building controls, advanced and 33. “The Little Salesman”, New automotive batteries, and auto- England Mills catalog ca. 1929, motive components. Much to his described on www.worthpoint. surprise, he has continued his com. tenure through varied positions for 34. Geoffrey Hacker, The Heritage over 30 years and is currently the of Kit Cars – The 1924 Mercury Manager of Technical Resources at Sport Roadster by Dean Batchelor Johnson Controls – Saft, where he and Dan Post, published May is responsible for the Lithium-Ion 31, 2010 appearing on www. forgottenfi berglass.com/?p=7145. Cell Development Lab, supporting 35. Globe Electric Co., “Globe DuoDyne the company’s efforts to commer- Radio”, undated pamphlet, ca cialize advanced battery technolo- 1925. gies for hybrid electric vehicles. 36. Globe Electric Co., Radio Bulletin Glenn’s interest in radio, tele- 25, undated, ca 1924. vision, and electronics in general 37. Globe Electric Co., “Maximum dates back to grade school, when Radio Results”, undated pamphlet, the family’s idled pre-war Ze- ca 1925. nith Kenwood was rejuvenated 38. Globe Electric Co., Radio Bulletin and started receiving shortwave 28B, undated, ca 1925. 39. Globe Electric Co., Radio Price List signals. He is a native of the Mil- for Bulletin 28A, January 31, 1925. waukee area with interests in both 40. Montgomery Wards, Radio local history and radio collecting. Catalog, 1925 pp. 20-21. Early during his employment, he 41. Globe Electric Co., Sales Bulletin learned of the Globe radio prod- 6R, September 3, 1926. ucts. Quite casually he and his very 42. Globe Electric Co., Radio Bulletin patient and supportive wife, Edna, 28, undated, ca 1925. began to search local fl ea markets, 43. Globe Electric Co., Dealers Price antique stores, and ultimately List for Bulletin No. 28C, Sept. radio swap meets in search of an 25, 1926. 44. Globe Electric Co., Radio Bulletin elusive example. In radio collect- 28C, undated, ca 1926 ing, one thing always seems to lead 45. Globe Electric Co., Dealer’s Price to another and soon there was an Sheet for Bulletin No. 25, dated unexpected proliferation of Globe May 5, 1924. radios and artifacts, along with 46. Globe Electric Co., Radio Bulletin other interesting battery radios 28A Price List, Feb. 9, 1925. and paraphernalia, which provided 47. Globe Electric Co., Dealers Price the basis for the present work. His List for Bulletin No. 28B, Feb. 1, interest in further documenting 1926. Volume 24, 2011 185 Globe Electric Co.

Table 1. Summary of Globe Electric Company Radios in Order of Introduction

Tuning Tube Electrical Model Cabinet Globe Reference Dials Count Chassis 610 2 1 Tabletop 21, 23, 25, 26, 29 615 0 2 Tabletop 21, 23, 25 605 2 3 Tabletop 610 - 615 23 611 1 1 Tabletop 23, 24, 28, 42 616 0 2 Tabletop 21, 23, 24, 28, 42 607 2 3 Tabletop 611 - 616 21, 23, 24, 28, 29 810 2 4 Tabletop 23, 24, 28 820 1 4 Tabletop 21, 23, 29, 30, 31 815 2 5 Tabletop 23, 36, 45 815 2 5 Tabletop 21, 23, 29, 35, 36, 37, 42, 46 815 2 5 Tabletop 23 825 2 5 Console Cabinet 815 37, 46 4L - 1924 2 5 Tabletop 770 21, 23, 40 4L - 1925 2 5 Tabletop 770 21, 23, 29, 40 4L - 1925 2 5 Tabletop 770 40 880 3 5 Tabletop 880 21, 23, 29, 35, 46 880D 3 5 Tabletop 880 46 5L 2 5 Tabletop 880 23 900 3 5 Tabletop 880 21, 23, 37, 42, 46 900 3 5 Tabletop 880 35 900 3 5 Tabletop 880 29, 38, 47 900 3 5 Tabletop 830 19, 23 900D 3 5 Tabletop 880 46 900S 3 5 Tabletop 880 21, 29 902 3 5 Console Cabinet 880 35, 37, 42, 46 904 3 5 High Boy Console 830 38, 47 930 3 5 Tabletop 830 23 1010 2 4 Horizontal Panel 770 23, 35, 39 1020 2 4 Vertical Panel 770D 21, 23, 29, 39 1060 2 4 Vertical Panel 770 21, 23, 29, 35, 39 1110 3 5 Horizontal Panel 880 21, 23, 29, 35, 39 1160 3 5 Vertical Panel 880 21, 23, 29, 35, 39 830 3 5 Tabletop 21, 23, 29, 38, 47

186 AWA Review Trischan

830 3 5 Tabletop 19, 23, 41, 43, 44 834 3 5 High Boy Console 830 38, 46, 47 770 2 4 Tabletop 770 21, 23, 29, 35, 37, 42, 46 770 2 4 Tabletop 770D 46 770 2 4 Tabletop 770 21, 23, 29 770 2 4 Tabletop 770 19, 23, 38, 41, 43, 44, 47 4LS 2 4 Tabletop 770 23 772 2 4 Console Cabinet 770 35, 37, 42, 46 775 2 4 Tall Tabletop 770 21, 23, 36, 37, 42, 45, 46 2-53 3 5 Tabletop 830 19, 23, 38, 41, 43, 44, 47 2-60 3 5 Tabletop 830 23, 38, 47 2-61 3 5 Tabletop 830 23, 38, 47 3-53 3 5 Tabletop 830 19, 23, 29, 38, 47 526 2 5 Tabletop 23, 41, 43, 44 626 2 6 Tabletop 23, 41, 43, 44 1608 Unknown Unknown Unknown Unknown 23 510 Unknown Unknown Unknown Unknown 23

the Globe product line, including model and serial number correla- tions, continues. Other radio col- lecting interests focus on wireless and battery era apparatus built in Wisconsin and Iowa. He can be contacted at [email protected]. Glenn is a founding member of the Wisconsin Antique Radio Club. In addition to AWA, he holds mem- berships in a variety radio clubs around the country. He has previ- ously authored an article on Lee de Glenn Trischan Forest and the American Wireless Telegraph Company, published in Volume 14 of the AWA Review.

Volume 24, 2011 187 Globe Electric Co.

188 AWA Review Dilks

AWA Review The Airship America

2011 John Dilks ABSTRACT A shorter version of this article appeared On the morn- last year in QST (September to November, ing of October 15, 2010) with the authors “Jack Irwin, edited 1910, Jack Irwin by John Dilks”. It fi rst appeared in Radio was awakened Broadcast (August, 1924, pages 315-324) by about 4 o’clock and the author Jack Irwin.-Ed. told to go aboard the America. There JACK IRWIN, MARCONI WIRELESS was not a breath of wind. A dense MAN fog dripped down In August 1901 the Marconi Wireless Com- over everything. pany built a station The crew of the ship at Siasconset, on the consisted of Messrs. island of Nantucket. Walter Wellman, Another station was commanding; Mel- installed aboard the vin Vaniman, chief Nantucket Lightship engineer; Louis No.66 forty-two miles Loud and Fred away which would be- Aubert, assistant come the fi rst point of engineers; Murray contact for ocean liners Simon, navigator; bound for New York. and Marconi Wire- Sometime around less man Jack Ir- 1906 a young wireless win. With the help operator named Jack of a few hundred Irwin (Fig. 1) was as- police and fi remen, signed to Siasconset they proceeded to (Fig. 2) as one of the launch the largest Fig. 1. Jack Irwin in 1909,four operators. non-rigid airship author’s collection. Just before 4 AM ever constructed. on January 23, 1909 while on the graveyard What follows is the shift Irwin heard a weak call for help. “C.Q.D. story of the launch C.Q.D. Attention all stations. Distress. The Re- of America on its public rammed by unknown steamer 175 east of fi rst trans-Atlantic Ambrose Light. Lat. 40.7, Lon. 70.” It was from fl ight, followed by the White Star liner, the RMS Republic 60-miles her demise and the away which had just been rammed by the Ital- rescue of her crew a ian liner Florida and was sinking. Irwin quickly few days later. took charge and contacted the Baltic and several other nearby ships which all headed towards the Republic in thick fog. Six people were killed in the crash, three from each ship, but because of wireless 1,500 people were successfully rescued.

Volume 24, 2011 189 Airship America Fig. 2. The Sias- small family-like organization, for conset wireless ship operators to report after each station built on voyage direct to the Chief Engineer Nantucket for the New York Herald of the company, Mr. Frederick M. newspaper. Sammis. He occupied a similar Credit: Old Post- position to Poo Bah that extraor- card, authors col- dinary and versatile character in lection Gilbert and Sullivan’s “Mikado.” He acted in almost every capac- ity. Without any other thought in The wireless operator aboard the mind, except, perhaps, the usual Republic was Jack Binns who was operator’s genius for smelling a also quite a hero. salary advance, I entered Mr. Sam- Jack Irwin returned to sea duty mis’ offi ce and made the customary after that. But it was his next as- report. It was then I received the signment that would make big jolt he had prepared for me. He history. nonchalantly inquired whether I One hundred years ago last was prepared for a transfer to an- October he made history by using other ship, just as though it was an wireless to call CQD himself from everyday duty with him. In a few an airship to a ship at sea. Again the words he tendered me the job of rescue was successful but I’m ahead operator on the airship America, of myself. The story about how he then being constructed at Atlantic got to the point where he needed City. Whether I jumped at this of- to be rescued is really interesting. fer or not I cannot remember now, His airship adventure would begin but I found myself in the course in Atlantic City. of a day or two in Atlantic City, duly signed on as a member of the THE FIRST AIRGOING WIRE- crew of a dirigible and committed to make the fi rst attempt to cross LESS MAN the Atlantic by air line,” So started In the words of Jack Irwin … Jack Irwin’s recounts of his famous “In the spring of 1910 I received voyage in a 1924 Radio Broadcast what, at that period in the history magazine (Fig. 3). of radio, was the strangest assign- “My contract with Mr. Walter ment a wireless operator ever had. Wellman, who commanded the I had returned to New York after a expedition, called for my services trip to England as radio operator on not only as a wireless man, but as the old American Liner St. Louis. a general aide. And the months The Marconi Wireless Telegraph intervening between June, when I Company of America was then a joined the crew, and October 15th, small organization and I was one when we sailed, found me han- of the four sea-going operators in dling many jobs and assimilating its employ (there were only fi fteen a knowledge of aeronautics. There operators in the company’s entire was also born in me a love for the service). To be in charge of one of fl ying game that has persisted to the four ship stations the company this day.” controlled was considered, in those days, a good job. I was contented with my lot and satisfi ed with what WHO WAS WALTER WELL- life offered, a fi ne ship, good fellows MAN? for shipmates, and a pleasant run. He was a newspaper man from It was then customary, in that Chicago who also made the news. 190 AWA Review Dilks

Fig. 3. From Radio Broadcast, 1924, page 315, author’s collection. He did this by fi nding something to Atlantic City where it would be exciting to do that no one else had put back together. done, for instance, like discover Atlantic City was chosen be- the North Pole. To get funding he cause there was a Aero club there promised great stories to be written who would fund the building of a about his adventures. Newspapers giant hanger for Airship America’s and magazines jumped on board construction, and the prevailing and soon he was trying to cross winds would assist the airship with the great ice expanses to fi nd the its journey eastward to Europe. north pole. He was not successful Another factor I’m sure is, that the fi rst time on foot, but pioneered summer Atlantic City hosted a huge on thinking he could fl oat above gathering of air pioneers, who of the unforgiving ice in a balloon. course brought their airplanes with Eventually he purchased a motor- them. Everybody who was anybody powered non-rigid airship from a in the airplane business was there company in France. He was not suc- that summer. An “Air Carnival” cessful this time either. As he was as it was called, was held on the planning another attempt by air he beaches and flying boats landed found out that Robert E. Peary (ac- in the inlet. Since this was the fi rst companied by Donald MacMillan, event of this kind several records later of Bowdoin Schooner fame, were recorded: Walter Brookins and Matthew Henson, America’s set an altitude record of 6175 feet, greatest African-American Arctic and another was by Glenn Curtiss explorer) discovered the North Pole who fl ew 50 miles and returned in on April 6, 1909. one hour and 14 minutes. Atlantic Then the idea stuck him, why City was air crazy and the airship not take the airship, have it rebuilt, project fit right in. (Bader Field and be the fi rst one to cross the in Atlantic City became known as Atlantic Ocean by air. Knowing the fi rst “air-port” in 1919, a name he was not alone in this idea, he given it because of its close proxim- rushed the rebuilding in France ity to the ocean and because it could and had it transported to America also service seaplanes.) onboard the liner Oceanic then sent

Volume 24, 2011 191 Airship America THE AIRSHIP AMERICA boardwalk 2 feet wide, forming the Quoting again from Irwin: fl oor or deck of the car. Celluloid “The America was what is windows were placed at intervals known as a non-rigid type of diri- in the linen sides of the car en- gible, cigar shaped. She was 228 closures; and about the engine feet long and 52 feet in diameter rooms, amidships, steel screen- at the central or thickest part. This ings replaced the linen. Non- great gas reservoir was made of infl ammable paint was employed cotton, silk and rubber and beauti- to minimize fi re risks. In this car fully tailored, all seams being wide were the crew’s quarters, engine lapped, sewn and gummed, and rooms, dynamo, and control or extra strips cemented over to cover navigating bridge (Figs. 4, 5). the stitches and prevent leakage of Slung under the central portion hydrogen. The huge envelope con- of the car was the lifeboat. This tained when fully infl ated, 345,000 lifeboat was then the last word in cubic feet of hydrogen gas. This boat-building. It was built of hewn, lifted a load of 28,000 pounds. laminated mahogany - 27 feet long, Under the balloon or gas enve- 6 feet wide, with a depth of 3½ feet lope was built a huge steel frame, amidships. Each end was decked enclosed with varnished linen, and over and made into a water-tight attached to the balloon by eighty compartment by simply battening steel cables fastened to the balloon down a circular hatch in each deck. about ten feet below its equator Amidships was a spacious cockpit and extending its full length. This in the center of which was a self- frame was fashioned of the best baling device and in the forward steel tubing and wires, strung as end a cubby-hole for the wireless a bridge, the whole being 156 feet apparatus (Fig. 6).” long, 8 feet wide at the top, V- This lifeboat is where Jack shaped, and at the bottom of the V Irwin would be the fi rst airborne there was a staunch steel cylinder wireless operator to use a “spark two feet in diameter, divided into wireless” transmitter with a huge ten compartments, with a capacity bag of Hydrogen gas hanging of 1,500 gallons of gasoline. Along above. I can’t imagine having guts the top of this cylinder ran a thin enough to push that key for the

Fig. 4. Details of Airship America’s construction. Author’s collection.

192 AWA Review Dilks

Fig. 5. Located in the northern part of Atlantic City near the inlet and Gardner’s Basin, the airship was constructed here. Wellman (1911), page 312. Author’s collection. first time. The antenna was the On the morning of October steel framework which was all 15, 1910, I was awakened about around the gas bag. The ground 4 o’clock and told to go aboard. was the trailing equilibrator, de- There was not a breath of wind. signed to help stabilize the airship A dense fog dripped down over and carry additional gasoline and everything. The crew of the ship fresh water. consisted of Messrs. Walter Well- man, commanding; Melvin Vani- man, chief engineer; Louis Loud 100 YEARS AGO and Fred Aubert, assistant engi- Continuing Jack Irwin’s report:

Fig. 6. America’s lifeboat in the hanger next to the airship. Hampton’s Magazine, Nov. 1910, p. 740. Author’s collection.

Volume 24, 2011 193 Airship America neers; Murray Simon, navigator; and the writer. With the help of a few hundred police and fi remen we proceeded to launch the largest non-rigid airship ever constructed. At 8 AM all was in readiness and the crew climbed aboard (Fig. 7). The last to embark was our mascot, a pretty foundling kitten that had been a pet around the hangar. The crew had jokingly told visitors that the kitten was going along with us and just as the word to “let go” was passed, somebody in the crowd threw the kitten into the lifeboat where I had taken my station. Up we went and the cat was one of us! Fig. 8. Engineer Melvin Vaniman and Kiddo, the adopted stray cat. Library Kitty, at fi rst, appeared scared and of Congress LC-DIG-ggbain-08627. raised an awful “holler,” but he (yes, it was a Tom!) soon settled trance called “The Inlet” at Atlantic down. In the long days and longer City. Reaching the open water our nights that followed, I will admit tug cast off our line and we started I was grateful for that kitten’s af- our engines, We were fl ying at an fectionate company. It was always altitude of only 200 feet, with a to be found cuddled up to me in the portion of the equilibrator trailing wireless corner of the boat (Fig. 8). on the surface of the ocean. This We did not start our motors low altitude was due to the heavy immediately, but preferred to be cargo we carried and the fact that towed out through the narrow en- the morning was cold and wet. The moisture of the fog contracted the hydrogen with a consequent loss of lifting capacity. Not everyone was happy hav- ing the cat aboard. His name was Kiddo. He was at fi rst caught and placed into a sack; and with a rope attached was lowered down toward the tug’s deck. But by now the wind was pushing the airship out to sea faster than the tug could go to keep up. So rather than drop him into the water, he was pulled back up to become a member of the crew. Irwin continues: During the fi rst hour of the fl ight I was busy making various adjustments. Lis- tening in, I could hear “Bobby” Fig. 7. This is an artist’s conception Miller, at the old United Wireless of the launch of the America. Police station “AX,” on Young’s Pier at and fi remen help pull the America out Atlantic City calling “W,” the call of the hangar. Hamptons Magazine letter assigned to the America. The Nov.1910, page 737. Author’s col- signals dissipated any doubts I may lection.

194 AWA Review Dilks different parts of the ship to report any sparking, I threw in the send- ing switch and answered Miller’s repeated calls. I shall never forget my expansive satisfaction when he came back and told me my signals were clear and strong. I had opened the coupling of the transmitter for a minimum radiation; therefore, with only a few miles separating us from the nearest station, I had established radio communication Fig. 9. Atlantic City wireless station for the fi rst time between a ship of “AX” located at the ocean end of the air and the earth. I had plenty Young’s pier, from an old postcard, of power in reserve and knew that author’s collection. we had reliable communication within certain limitations. Mr. have had regarding the receiver Wellman, during the time I had (Figs. 9, 10). been engaged in these preliminary For months we had discussed tests, had been sitting at my elbow, the possibility of sparking in the anxiously waiting the result. But rigging and the risk of burning a as he afterwards wrote in his book hole in the fabric of the balloon, so describing the trip, he could tell by when the moment came to “sit” on the pleased grin on my face that the key of the transmitter, I think I we had succeeded in establishing can be pardoned for my nervous- communication (Fig. 11). ness. I am sure I experienced the By reference to my log, I fi nd moment that a suicide passes that communication was estab- through when he is about to pull lished with AX at 10:30 AM and the trigger. Stationing the crew in that at 11:05 AM I had sent eight messages to Miller; At 12:30 PM I made an entry of receiving two messages from AX, while at 1:30 PM, there was this notation in the log, “Received one message and sent two to Atlantic City. Everything going fi ne, sensation very fine, all happy.” Thus was the fi rst airship traffi c conducted, and it had soon developed into the ordinary routine. I had been very busy, these hours, without time to refl ect upon my strange surround- ings or give thought to the unusual experience of fl ying. I have spent hundreds of hours in the air since and been asked innumerable times what my fi rst sensations were, but I can truthfully say I cannot recall Fig. 10. Artist conception of airship them, if I had any. My only anxi- America under way. Scientifi c Ameri- ety was regarding the success of can, Oct. 1, 1910. Author’s collection. the installation of wireless; once

Volume 24, 2011 195 Airship America

Fig. 11. Details of Marconi wireless set used in the America’s lifeboat. From Morgan (1913). Author’s collection. that was assured I felt nothing but in the bearings. Our hangar at At- elation. While I was busy at the lantic City was in a most exposed radio key, successfully maintaining spot where every wind that blew constant touch with Atlantic City, brought clouds of sand. However things were not going so smoothly we continued to make progress. with the engineering department At 3:30 PM on that fi rst day, I of the ship. received my last message direct After several hours in the air the from Atlantic City. At that time dense fog in which we started con- I fi nd that a notation in the log densed upon the huge surface of states that I was no longer able to the dirigible, adding a great weight hear him, because his signals were to an already overloaded ship. In- weak. The motors made a fearful stead of steadily rising, as the heat noise. The only means I had of of the sun increased and expanded deadening the sound of those big the gas, we slowly descended and engines was the slight protection lost altitude. We were compelled provided by the cotton battens, I to jettison some of the cargo. Due, had fashioned. From then until 8 also, to the lack of trial fl ights, the PM, with the exception of inter- engines required tuning and we mittent motor trouble, the voyage proceeded very slowly during the was uneventful. At that time, still morning of the fi rst day. Several in a dense fog, we almost ran into times during that morning either a large sailing ship. So close did one or the other of the engines we pass that we could see the crew had to be stopped, caused by sand running round the decks. Later we

196 AWA Review Dilks passed very close to a large steam- that we would be unable to charge er, which we eventually learned our battery. With this in mind, I was the Coamo. From time to time began to hoard the battery juice I tried to get into communication and used the wireless only when with various shore stations, with- positive that there was something out success. It is quite possible that to use it for: As subsequent events some of them answered me, but proved, it was well I did. the engines killed anything but the very strongest signals. THE CQD AND RESCUE At 5:05 AM on the 16th, my AN ENGINE GONE BAD log shows that the engines had During the night, our best stopped and that I was listening engine had to be stopped, per- to all stations talking about us and manently out of commission. It calling W. I heard the Sagaponack appears that the bearings of the (Long Island) station inform Sias- propellers had broken, causing conset that we were 60 miles South one of them to wobble alarmingly. of Scotland Light at 6:50 PM the Up to this time there had been no previous night when we had been wind at all, but now it began to sighted by a steamer and reported freshen up a bit which drove us by radio. All this time the wind eastward, but in a northerly lee- was steadily increasing but was in way. The fog still persisted and we our favor and we made such good were compelled to jettison some time that we decided to allow our fuel to prevent descending into remaining engine to cool off. I the sea. Another danger which waited until Siasconset station became apparent when night fell was very strong before I attempted was the stream of sparks from the to communicate. At 10:35 AM I exhaust. We were afraid that they would cause an explosion and Well- man wanted to stop the remaining engine. Vani- man, however, talked him out of this, explain- ing that we had been running all day and that, if we stopped the engine we would undoubtedly drift over Long Island. Furthermore, the bal- loon by this time was so saturated with water from the condensed fog that we ran little risk of fire. So, through all that night we proceeded under one engine. The engine that had gone bad on us was the one to Fig. 12. The fl ight of the America from its liftoff from which the dynamo was Atlantic City, New Jersey to the crew’s rescue at sea by the SS Trent. New York Times October 20, belted and that meant 1910, image enhanced by the author.

Volume 24, 2011 197 Airship America established communication with sending a message to some ship for SC (Siasconset, Nantucket Island) us. Copy it. It is from the New York sending him several messages. Times and is about the weather.” We were very close to that island At 7:20 that morning our navi- during the day, so close, indeed, gator took his fi rst sight for posi- and so strong our signals, that I tion and made us in Longitude afterwards learned that the boys 65.51 West. This was 210 miles east at the stations ran outdoors to try of Nantucket. We were steadily to sight us (Fig. 12). drifting south in a beautiful sunny Our expedition had been fi- morning. nanced by several newspapers and From that time on, we drifted Mr. Wellman, a newspaperman in a southeasterly direction. From himself, commenced to fi le volu- my log I fi nd that I listened in all minous messages to them. I sent day and into the evening. The last the short ones, but as they became note made in the air in the radio log lengthier I protested that the bat- reads: “7 PM Hear wireless stations teries were running down and that working from Cape Sable to the we should conserve our power in Southern States.” In that early day, case we needed help. He promptly that meant that I heard just about agreed with me. every station in North America. The wind now increased to a The following, taken from my gale and began to bear us south- log, tells the remainder of the east. When night fell we again story: experienced trouble in remaining “October 18th, 1910. Notes in the air. We were compelled made after arrival on board the constantly to throw supplies over- Royal Mail S S Trent, made from board. memory and the log of the Trent’s wireless operator.” C Q D “Remained on watch until 3 That night I attempted to obtain AM, 18th, listening to various assistance, calling C Q D, which at stations working, static very bad. that time was the signal of distress. Unable to read Cape Cod but Our engines were now useless. The hear him working. I turned in at voyage had failed and our one con- 3 AM, but was awakened about cern was to get away with our lives. an hour later by calls of a ship in I early realized that there was no sight. Descended into the lifeboat hope of assistance while we were and called C Q D. Nothing doing. in the air and that we would have Then got an electric torch and to take to the lifeboat. However, commenced calling in Morse lamp with the sea then running and fashion. Was eventually answered the gale blowing, we simply had by the Trent and signaled him that to stay in the air. Engineers Loud we were in trouble and required and Aubert commenced to take help. Also conveyed to him that we the large motor apart and throw it were equipped with wireless. The overboard, to lighten the ship. At Trent’s operator was awakened, daybreak on Monday, the third day and he called us.” (Fig. 13) out, I fi nd I made a note reading, “7 AM All ready during the night to WHEN WIRELESS STEPPED leave in the boat, but the breeze too IN TO RESCUE strong for launching. Listened-in As I had my head phones on and heard the SS Main (German) all this time, I answered him and very strong. Now hear Cape Sable instant radio communication was

198 AWA Review Dilks control. Trent: What do you want us to do? America: Come ahead full speed, but keep astern, we have a heavy tail dragging. Trent: OK. Am standing by wireless in case of trouble. America: You will pick us up at daybreak, you will be better able to see us then. Trent: OK. Fig. 13. Louis Ginsberg, wireless op- erator on the Royal Mail Steampacket America: Come in close and put Line’s SS Trent who received the your bow under us, we will drop “CQD” from Jack Irwin, operator of you a line but do not stop your ship Walter Wellman’s airship America on as you will capsize us. October 18, 1910. Library of Congress Trent: OK. LC-DIG-ggbain-08629. America: Who are you and where bound? established. I am indebted to Mr. Trent: SS Trent bound for New Louis Ginsberg (the Trent’s op- York. erator) for copies of the following America: Have one of your messages which were copied and boats ready to launch, as we will sent by him; I did not do so, merely probably capsize when we launch reading out his messages to Mr. our boat. Wellman as he sent them. Trent: OK boat manned. Trent: Do you want our assis- America: We are going to tance? launch the boat, stand by to pick America: Yes. Come at once, in us up. distress, we are drifting, not under

Fig. 14. The lifeboat of the America being pulled toward the rescue ship. Op- erator Irwin is wearing the straw hat and seated on the starboard side of the boat. Charles H. Huesgen in Radio Broadcast, Aug. 1924, author’s collection. Volume 24, 2011 199 Airship America

Fig. 15. The America drifting away after crew drops lifeboat into sea. Author’s collection. Wireless communication then equilibrator hit us, stove a hole ceased. I cut the antenna and in the boat above the water line, ground wires, put the watertight and bruised Loud and myself. The doors on the wireless cupboard, Trent, ploughing along at 16 knots, and stood by. The boat was suc- almost ran us down. We fell astern cessfully launched, a most hazard- and waited for the steamer to come ous operation. We were drifting about and pick us up. After con- fifteen miles an hour, with the siderable maneuvering she came boat swinging beam on to the sea alongside, and with her derricks, and behind us the ton-and-a-half lifted the lifeboat aboard. Thus was trailer. At the signal to “let go” I able to save the entire wireless both clutches holding the boat to equipment (Fig. 14). the car were jerked. The boat fell The America, with the weight of into the water, lurched gunwale the lifeboat and crew released from under, then righted. The trailing it, shot up in the air several thou- sand feet and soon drifted out of sight (Fig. 15). Before leaving her we opened the gas valves so that, eventually she would come down on the sea and not cause damage by land- ing or dragging over a city. We never heard of her again. Nobody but those who have Fig. 16. Wellman tipping hat upon arrival at New York, experienced it, surrounded by wife and daughters. A smiling Jack Irwin can imagine the is seen on the extreme left. Library of Congress LC-DIG- feeling we had ggbain-08626. upon arriving on

200 AWA Review Dilks the Trent. We were overwhelmed THE LIGHTNING JERKER with kindness. Two days later we In the November, 1911, issue arrived in New York where we of the Marconigraph (a Marconi found that our attempt to reach employee magazine), Jack Irwin Europe in an airship had attracted related his story about the Airship extraordinary interest (Fig. 16). We America and its rescue. He also had occupied the front pages of the went on and commented on what press of the world for several days. happened next in his life. When he We failed, but in later years I had arrived in New York he found his the gratifi cation of knowing that services were in demand, not as a other Americans accomplished radio operator, but in vaudeville. what we had attempted. Surrounded by booking agents, he signed a ten-week contract at a “satisfactory salary.” After that he FIRST RADIO DISTRESS signed with the Sullivan and Consi- CALL FROM AIRCRAFT dine circuit. He commented, “I re- In a 1950 letter, early fl ight and mained on the stage eight months wireless pioneer Elmo N. Pickerill, enjoying a tour of the United States said, “Louis Ginsberg of 218 Main and part of Canada, which seldom Street, Hackensack, NJ, who was comes the way of a “lightning the retired operator on the Royal jerker.” [“lightning jerker” is early Mail Steampacket Line’s SS Trent slang for telegraph operator or and received the “CQD” from Jack professional radio operator] Irwin, operator of Walter Well- “In July of this year I returned man’s airship America on October east, and was offered the position of 18, 1910. He sent the story of the Marconi operator with Vaniman’s rescue of the six-man crew to me at new airship Akron, in which he will the “WA” Waldorf-Astoria hotel in again tempt the fates in an attempt New York for the Associated Press to reach Europe by dirigible bal- and the United Press. The Trent loon. I promptly accepted, and am picked them up and brought them now assisting in its construction. back to New York. The airship The new airship will be 258 feet travelled 1008 miles after taking long; it will contain 400,000 cubit off from Atlantic City enroute to feet of hydrogen, and have a lifting Europe and was caught in a tropi- capacity of 13 tons. It will have a cal hurricane off the coast of Nova total of 317 horsepower, and will Scotia and blown down to a point carry a 3-kw Marconi set of special midway between New York and construction.” Bermuda when they were sighted and rescued. No doubt that was the first radio distress call ever THE AKRON FLIGHT IN 1912 handled from any type of aircraft Melvin Vaniman had contacted and one which proved successful.” the Goodyear company and ar- ranged for them to sponsor the WHAT HAPPENED AFTER new airship and Goodyear would manufacture the balloon portion THE RESCUE? which would hold the hydrogen. This is the epilogue of Jack Ir- At this point Walter Wellman was win and the Airship America story. also involved. The huge hanger in I wanted to extend the history of Atlantic City would again be host what followed for Jack and others to the team and house the airship of the America’s crew. as it was being constructed. On the trial fl ight the crew of

Volume 24, 2011 201 Airship America six contained three of the origi- The newspapers would report nal 1910 crew, Melvin Vaniman, that all started well and the airship Louis Loud, and Jack Irwin. The rose to above 1000 feet, where a three new crew members were, plume of black smoke appeared, Calvin Vaniman (Melvin’s broth- the balloon exploded and the re- er), George Riffard and Thomas mains fell into about 10 feet of wa- Blottcher. ter. Rescue boats were soon on the Newspaper reports hinted that scene but no survivors were found. all was not happy with the crew as It was reported in one paper there were disagreements between (reports vary) that Mrs. Vaniman some of them. I gathered from and the three other widows, Mrs. some of the reports, they were Elmer, Mrs. Bourtillion and Mrs. critical of Vaniman as he seemed Guest, were sitting on the balcony to be rushing the construction and of the Vaniman cottage watch- testing. ing the balloon when it exploded. On Tuesday July 2, 1912 the “They are all suffering and are in Akron was brought out of the the care of physicians,” the paper hanger with fi re and police crews reported. assisting, as in 1910. The crew had Searching for bodies started im- some major changes indicating mediately and four were recovered the severity of the disagreements. within a couple of days. The bodies They were: Melvin Vaniman, skip- of Melvin Vaniman and Fred Elmer per; Calvin Vaniman, steersman; were fi nally found on July 15, 1912. George Bourtillion, electrician The remains of the airship (and assumed he was also the were piled on a barge and towed wireless operator [ed.]); Freder- to Gardners Basin in Atlantic City ick Elmer, deckhand; and Walter and shipped to Goodyear in Ak- Guest, deckhand. ron, Ohio, for examination. The

Fig. 17. Crew of the America, from the left: Fred Aubert, Walter Wellman, Melvin Vaniman, Jack Irwin, Louis Loud, and Murray Simon. Anthony Simon collection.

202 AWA Review Dilks

Fig. 18. Remains of the Akron loaded on a barge in the bay. Author`s collection from an old postcard. gasoline tank was intact and had MURRAY SIMON THE BRIT- not exploded. Parts of the airbag ISH NAVIGATOR were examined and found that Murray Simon later wrote: “You it had not burned but did burst must never cross the Atlantic in an it was believed, due to expand- airship without a cat - more useful ing gas within and it split at the to us than any barometer.” seams. (The entire gasbag was not I recently met Anthony Simon, examined due to souvenir hunters a retired executive who lives in having taken pieces.) Belgium and is Murray Simon’s Jack Irwin continued his ca- grandson. He has forwarded some reer in radio working at the Radio additional information. Broadcast magazine laboratories “My grandfather received mar- and writing articles. He served riage proposals from damsels cap- honorably in the Army during tivated by his adventure,” Anthony World War I, and served with the Simon, the navigator’s grandson, Signal Corps at Fort Monmouth. recently told the BBC. “Offers for Col. Jack Irwin died in action dur- vaudeville, lectures and articles ing World War II. General order rained down from the skies.” 42, November 30, 1945, designated Anthony continued, “In 1936, to Irwin Avenue at Fort Monmouth. his great joy, he was invited to fl y Kiddo was renamed Trent after on the maiden transatlantic voyage the rescue ship, and for a while he of the Hindenburg, at that time the was displayed in a gilded cage in biggest airship in existence.” the window of Gimbel’s depart- In an interview with a fellow ment store. He would later go passenger on the Hindenburg, home with Wellman’s daughter Murray Simon said, “I vowed at Edith and live a quiet life. the time that I’d fl y across the At- lantic yet - and now that moment has come. I’m supremely happy.”

Volume 24, 2011 203 Airship America Simon died in 1969. Mr. Savage-Landor thinks that the object might have been the airship which Wellman abandoned about LIFEBOAT FOUND IN OHIO 400 miles east of Hatteras in 1910. Constructed by S.E. Saunders Whatever this thing in the sky may of East Cowes on the Isle of Wight have been, or we think that it may in 1910, the boat was thought lo- have been, it returned at night, and cally to have been destroyed in this time it showed lights. the crash. However, it has been A shorter version of this ar- in storage since 1912 at Goodyear. ticle appeared in QST in the Fall It was the only signifi cant piece of 2010. More information and a to be recovered from the Akron’s forty-fi ve minute video presenta- accident. tion about the airship and rescue The Goodyear Tire & Rubber is available on my web site, www. Co. has made a gift to the Smith- k2tqn.com/ sonian National Air and Space Mu- seum. The 100-year-old lifeboat is from Goodyear’s earliest lighter- BIBLIOGRAPHY than-air endeavor, the ill-fated Hampton’s Magazine, Novem- airship Akron in 1912. It was also ber 1910 used in 1910 on Wellman’s airship Irwin, Jack When America put America. out to sea. Radio Broadcast Maga- “The National Air and Space zine, August 1924, pages 315-324. Museum is delighted to add this Library of Congress digital pho- survivor of the very fi rst Goodyear tographs collection. airship to its collection of historic Mabley, Edward The Motor air and spacecraft,” Tom Crouch, Balloon “America”. Brattleboro, senior curator of aeronautics, VT: Stephen Green Press, 1969. National Air and Space Museum, The Marconigraph Magazine, said in a press release. “It will have November 2011 a place of honor in a section of Morgan, A.P. Wireless teleg- the Steven F. Udvar-Hazy Center raphy and telephony simply ex- housing the Double Eagle II, the plained. NY: Norman W. Henley, first balloon to fly the Atlantic, 1913. and the Concorde, which whisked New York Times newspaper travelers across the Atlantic at su- article, October 20, 1910. personic speeds.” Elmo N. Pickerill, personal let- ter 1950 Scientifi c American Magazine WHERE DID AIRSHIP AMER- October 1 and October 29, 1910 ICA END UP? Wellman, Walter The aerial No one knows for sure but, Mr. age, New York, NY: A R Keller & A.H. Savage-Landor, in Across Co. 1911 Unknown South America, vol. II, p. 425, tells a story that was told to him, by the people of Porto Principal, Peru, in January, 1912 -- that, some years before, a ship had been seen in the sky, passing over the town, not far above the tree tops. According to his inter- pretations, it was a “square globe,” fl ying a fl ag of Stars and Stripes.

204 AWA Review Dilks ABOUT THE AUTHOR John Dilks, K2TQN has been an amateur radio operator since high school (1956), Dilks fi rst be- came interested in radio history in the 1970’s. Remembering when he was younger, having seen some of the great “ham radio” stations of the past, he began to collect early radio equipment and historical documents. Much of this came from the owners of these older ham stations as they were downsizing and shutting down. In the mid 1990’s Dilks built a mobile radio museum in a 27-foot RV-like vehicle that had been a mobile offi ce. The purpose of the mobile museum was to travel to John Dilks radio events where there was an enthusiastic audience. Traveling up and down the east coast to these events he eventually came to the attention of the American Radio Relay League in Connecticut. The League (ARRL) publishes QST, the popular amateur radio maga- zine. Dilks was invited to write a monthly column about radio his- tory starting in the January 2000 issue. Since that time Dilks has penned more than 130 columns. A member of the Antique Wire- less Association since the 1990’s, Dilks travelled to the yearly confer- ences in Rochester with his mobile museum. In 2001 after a 38-year career with the telephone companies, he joined the Egg Harbor Township school district where he was the Distance Learning Coordinator at the Fernwood Avenue middle school. He also ran a computer lab and maintained the computers in the building until recently.

Volume 24, 2011 205 Airship America

206 AWA Review Bart & Bart The Origins of the Institute AWA Review of Electrical and Electronics Engineers’ Medal of Honor 2011 David Bart & Julia Bart ABSTRACT The Institute of Electrical and Electronics A Medal of Honor is Engineers (IEEE) is the world’s largest technical awarded each year by society with approximately 400,000 members the Institute of Electri- in 150 countries. The Medal of Honor is the cal and Electronics En- IEEE’s most prestigious award for meritorious gineers (IEEE). It is the accomplishments in the fi elds of electronics highest international and electrical engineering. Since 1917, the most award specifi cally recog- important contributors to these fi elds have re- nizing accomplishments ceived the Medal in recognition of their critical in the fi elds of electron- roles in laying the foundations of the modern ics and electrical en- electric world. This article presents the story gineering. Edwin H. of the Medal, its origins, connections to other Armstrong was the fi rst major awards, and its legacy of honor. recipient of the Medal in 1917 when it was ini- FIRST PROFESSIONAL ASSOCIATIONS tially established by the By the mid-1850s, electricity had made its Institute of Radio Engi- grand entrance into society. The technology for neers (IRE). The Medal employing electrical telegraph communications quickly gained stature, was developing rapidly following the work of and its distinguished Charles Wheatstone and Samuel F.B. Morse. recipients include the Indeed, this technology was now nearly twenty most important con- years old. The joint American and British ef- tributors to electrical fort to span the Atlantic with a telegraph cable science and technology. was currently underway. Clocks coordinated In 1963, the IRE merged by telegraph were being used to standardize with the American Insti- time management and schedule the railroads. tute of Electrical Engi- Burglar alarms and electric elevators were on neers (AIEE) to form the the horizon, and new uses for electricity were IEEE. Since that time, being developed daily (Century of Electricals, the Medal of Honor has 1984; Ryder & Fink, 1984). been administered by Prior to 1860, most scientifi c and techni- the IEEE as its highest cal information was disseminated through the award. publications of learned societies, books and This article describes privately published letters, correspondence the history of the Medal and pamphlets. The most respected scientifi c of Honor and its rela- journals were “refereed” by the British Royal tionships to other key Society (Barton, 1998). The rapid growth of scientifi c and technical telegraphy and new applications of electricity awards, including the further stimulated demand for sharing more IEEE’s Edison Medal, information in an organized and timely man- the Nobel Prize and the ner. Soon, new technical journals emerged to Radio Club of America’s bridge the gap between scientifi c discoveries Armstrong Medal. and their engineering applications. The Elec-

Volume 24, 2011 207 The IEEE Medal of Honor trician began publication in 1861, Union founded The Telegrapher in and The Telegraphic Journal was 1864. The Operator was founded published weekly from 1861 to 1899 in 1874, and the Journal of the when it was renamed The Electri- Telegraph was founded by Western cal Review.1 The British telegraph Union in 1877. Unlike their British industry was particularly driven by colleagues, American telegraphers the infl uence of Sir William Thom- were not heavily involved in the son (later known as Lord Kelvin) creation of submarine cable tele- and its many renowned electrical graph systems. Therefore, they engineers. They created demand were less interested in creating a for, and organized, the fi rst pro- “science” of electricity based on fessional societies and journals the laws of induction. Instead, specifi cally catering to the electrical the Americans were driven by sciences. With the success of the practical experience and a spirit of 1866 Atlantic Cable, most scientifi c invention. Nevertheless, American and popular magazines or journals telegraphers increasingly sought carried articles about submarine a formal means to communicate telegraphy (Barton, 1998). scientifi c and technical discoveries. Between 1870 and 1890, pro- Many Americans were members fessional, technical and academic of the BSTE, but they needed a societies were helping to facilitate society of their own. The Ameri- greater communication and the can Electrical Society was founded direct exchange of knowledge and in 1875; but it, and a number of ideas in many fi elds (Frary, 2008). smaller societies that followed, did Thomson worked to establish a not survive the decade (McMahon, dedicated technical society and cor- 1984; Israel, 1992). responding journal that catered to By 1880, advanced automated the unique interests of telegraphers technologies were being applied to and electrical engineers. In 1871, telegraphy, and the telephone was he became a founding member and making inroads into the commu- the fi rst vice-president of the new nication fi eld. The Civil War was British Society of Telegraph Engi- a distant memory, and the nation neers (BSTE). Thomson regarded was united by the trans-continental the society as a vehicle that would telegraph and the trans-continental bridge the gap between theory and railroad. Thomas Edison had in- practice in the electrical sciences stalled the world’s fi rst central sta- by providing a place for organized tion for electric power generation cooperative discourse on topics in New York City, and electric light- of common interest. The BSTE ing was beginning its march across was the fi rst professional society the country. The industry’s leading focused specifi cally on the new sci- professionals soon made two more ence and technology of electricity.2 attempts to form a national society for electricians; founding the New AMERICAN INSTITUTE OF York Electrical Society in 1881 and the Franklin Institute’s electrical ELECTRICAL ENGINEERS section in 1882. (McMahon, 1976; The Americans were not far 3 Israel, 1992). behind their British counterparts. The International Electrical Beginning in the 1860s, new Amer- Exhibition hosted by The Franklin ican publications emerged that pro- Institute was scheduled to take vided a platform for telegraphers place in Philadelphia in September, and electrical workers to share in- 1884. Nathan S. Keith, an inventor formation. The National Telegraph 208 AWA Review Bart & Bart Institute of Electrical Engineers (AIEE).4 The first technical session of the newly formed AIEE was held at The Franklin Insti- tute during the ten day Exhibition. By far, the largest numbers of new members were inventor-manufac- turers and corporate managers, but electri- cal engineers, electri- cians, professors and instructors were well Fig. 1. Nathaniel Keith’s “Call” to Organize the AIEE from Electrical World April 5, 1884. (IEEE Global, represented. Nine fu- 2011d.) ture presidents of the and electrometallurgical engineer, AIEE were among the Exhibition’s wanted American professionals eighty-nine American representa- to form their own organization tives (McMahon, 1976 & 1984). so that they could participate in Over time, the AIEE would de- the Exhibition on an equal foot- liver a distinguished group of presi- ing with their international peers. dents including Alexander Graham Keith, along with Thomas Edison, Bell, Charles Proteus Steinmetz, Elihu Thompson, Edwin Hous- Schuyler S. Wheeler, Dugald C. ton, Edward Weston and twenty Jackson, Michael I. Pupin and Titus other prominent leaders in the G. LeClair (IEEE Global, 2011f). American electrical sciences, issued Although early topics included three published “calls” to create telegraph and telephone commu- a national organization. Their nications, the challenges of electric calls noted that the Philadelphia power generation and the design Exhibition would be attended by of electric motors soon dominated numerous “foreign electrical sa- the interests of the AIEE. The vants, engineers, and manufactur- standardization of electrical units, ers” and that “it would be a lasting defi nitions and nomenclature were disgrace to American electricians also top priorities. Edison’s legend- if no American electrical national ary battle with Nikola Tesla and society was in existence to receive George Westinghouse regarding them with the honors due them alternating versus direct current from their collaborators in the technologies grabbed headlines United States” (McMahon, 1984; and fostered scientific research. Reiman, 1984). Keith organized a Increasingly, communications formal meeting on May 13, 1884 at technology was relegated to a sec- the American Society of Civil Engi- ondary concern of the society (see neers (the oldest American profes- Note 3). sional society founded in 1852) to “unite those involved in the art of THE FIRST WIRELESS producing and utilizing electricity” ASSOCIATIONS (Century of Electricals, 1984). The The science and technology attendees drew up a charter and of wireless telegraphy traces its named themselves the American Volume 24, 2011 209 The IEEE Medal of Honor enough to meet these new chal- lenges. Univer- sity trained engi- neers, academic scientists and advanced ama- teurs with spe- cialized interests soon dominated early progress in the fi eld. Appli- cations of engi- neering theory, rather than prac- tical mechanical expertise, were now playing the key role (McMa- hon, 1984; Isra- el, 1992). This was seen in the AIEE’s leader- ship which, by 1900, was domi- nated by corpo- rate electrical engineers and no longer had manufacturers in leadership Fig. 2. International Electrical Exhibition Broadside for the positions. Ten First Electrical Exhibition in America. (Century of Electricals, years later, over 85% of AIEE’s 1984.) leadership were roots to the experiments of Oliver directly employed in the electrical Lodge and Heinrich Hertz and industry or were consultants for to Guglielmo Marconi’s develop- large companies, and the need for ment of a working system in the college training was indisputable late 19th century. Professional (McMahon, 1976). engineers, amateur experimenters Demand for professional as- and academic scientists raced to sociations dedicated to radio and claim new inventions and discov- wireless communications could eries that would enable the new have provided the impetus for technology to succeed. But, the change within the AIEE. But, technology underlying wireless given the AIEE’s focus on electri- involved the use of many more cal power generation, and its lack scientifi c and theoretical concepts of emphasis on communications than land-line telegraphy. Limited technology, a new association practical approaches once used to would have to satisfy the grow- propel the growth of the telegraph ing demand by professionals for a industry were no longer robust society that was relevant to their

210 AWA Review Bart & Bart interests. Even at a time when “speak the same language” (Clark, companies were intensely competi- 1946). All employees who were not tive and protective of their tech- out of town were required to at- nological secrets, professionals tend. John Stone was SWTE’s fi rst still needed a place to share ideas President. The SWTE published a and to learn from one another small booklet in 1908 outlining its (Proceedings, 1952; Whittemore, aims, membership and manage- 1957). In 1912, the Institute of ment. Membership soon expanded Radio Engineers (IRE) became the to include “the technical staff of premier professional organization any wireless telegraph or wireless satisfying this demand. Its roots lie telephone company, or a wireless in the consolidation of two smaller telegraph engineer” (Clark, 1946) predecessor organizations, the Notably, the membership included Society of Wireless Telegraph En- Reginald Fessenden’s National gineers (SWTE) and The Wireless Electric Signaling Company (NE- Institute (TWI).5 SCO). Lee de Forest and then SWTE was founded in Boston Fritz Lowenstein succeeded Stone on February 25, 1907 by John as President. SWTE’s goal was to Stone Stone6 with eleven members help “crystallize” ideas and to share of the engineering staff of Stone information about the work being Wireless Telegraph Company and performed (Clark, 1946). Although its successor the Stone Telegraph & SWTE did not publish proceedings, Telephone Company (collectively, or a journal, it did share scientifi c “STTC”).7 At the outset, SWTE papers among its members. As an provided a forum for STTC’s staff organization, it remained more of to read and discuss technical pa- a club and discussion group than pers, focusing on “the mathemati- a professional society (see Note 5). cal treatment of wireless problems” TWI was the fi rst truly profes- in order that the engineers might sional organization dedicated to

Fig. 4. Robert H. Marriott, Founder Fig. 3. John Stone Stone, Founder of of The Wireless Institute and First the Society of Wireless Telegraph En- President of the IRE. (IEEE Global gineers. (IEEE Global History, 2010b.) History, 2010c.)

Volume 24, 2011 211 The IEEE Medal of Honor radio-telegraph communications. than SWTE.9 TWI published the On May 14, 1908, Robert H. Mar- fi rst dedicated professional journal riott, then the Assistant Scientifi c in the wireless engineering fi eld manager of the United Wireless known as The Wireless Institute Telegraph Company, issued a cir- Proceedings (see Note 5). cular soliciting some 200 people In 1910, just two years after regarding their interests in form- organizing the SWTE, the Stone ing a professional society focused businesses ceased operation. In on radio engineering.8 Discussions the meantime, NESCO relocated and inquiries continued across the to Brooklyn, effectively moving summer. Finally, on January 23, a significant share of SWTE’s 1909, Marriott formed TWI with membership away from Boston fourteen members and was elected (see Note 9). Coincidentally, as its fi rst President. He remained Fessenden became involved with its president through 1912. TWI the newly formed Radio Club was dedicated to the new fields of America (RCofA) as its first of wireless communications and Consulting Engineer (see below). radio engineering. By design, TWI lost a signifi cant number of TWI was modeled after AIEE, but members following the July, 1911 sought an international member- collapse of New York based United ship. Given the larger number of Wireless Telegraph Company, then wireless operators and radio engi- the largest wireless company in the neers in New York City compared U.S. (Clark, 1942). The fi nancially to Boston, TWI soon became a strapped TWI was soon struggling much more active organization to pay its debts and was placed into

Fig. 5. IRE Dinner at Luchow’s Restaurant in New York City in 1915.(IEEE Global History, 2011b.)

212 AWA Review Bart & Bart receivership (see Note 5). ternational in scope, rather than INSTITUTE OF RADIO principally American. The orga- ENGINEERS nization’s new emblem featured In 1912, Marriott, on behalf of the IRE’s initials, representing the TWI, and Alfred N. Goldsmith10 mathematical symbols for current, and John V.L. Hogan11, on behalf resistance and electromotive force, of SWTE, met informally to review placed within a triangle, together the fate of both organizations. On with a symbol for electrical and May 13, 1912, TWI12 and SWTE13 magnetic forces. The IRE now gathered at Columbia University stood completely independent of AIEE, focused on electronics and in New York City and approved the 14 constitution of a new consolidated electrical communications. organization, the Institute of Radio Over the next fifty years, the Engineers (IRE). The creation of IRE expanded to ninety countries. the world’s fi rst professional as- By December, 1961, the IRE had sociation of radio engineers came 96,551 members. A list of its offi - just a few weeks after the historic cers is a who’s who of the electron- sinking of the RMS Titanic on April ics communication fi eld. IRE past presidents include such notables as 14, 1912. Radio signals carried the 15 distress calls that saved more than Greenleaf W. Pickard , Arthur E. 700 lives in the tragedy, and radio Kennelly, Michael I. Pupin, Ernst was now a hot topic (New York F.W. Alexanderson, Alfred N. Times, 1942). Efforts to form a Goldsmith, Lee de Forest, C. Stu- new independent professional art Ballentine and L.A. Hazeltine society serving radio engineers cul- (Whittemore, 1957 & 1962). minated on August 23, 1913 when IRE incorporated under the laws IRE’S MEDAL OF HONOR of New York. Marriott became the By 1917, the IRE had more than fi rst President. Ironically, AIEE 1,000 members and had become had fi nally authorized creation of the leading technical and scientifi c a Radio Transmission Committee society in the wireless fi eld with the same month, but it was too lit- major sections located in New tle, too late. The fi rst IRE meetings York, Washington, Boston, Seattle were held at Sweet’s Restaurant on and San Francisco (Wireless Age, Fulton Street in New York within 1917a). blocks of at least ten prominent ra- Professional medals of recog- dio companies. Membership in the nition and accomplishment were new IRE quickly grew from 46 in now well established among en- May, 1912 to 231 by January, 1914. gineers and academic scientists. By the next year, 83 members were The AIEE’s Edison Medal and the registered from foreign countries John Fritz Medal were regularly (see Notes 5 & 9). presented and were more than a The IRE’s goals included both decade old (see below). Yet, the the presentation and preserva- community of electrical specialists tion of technical papers. This led interested in communications had to publication of the Proceedings no award of its own. On February of the IRE beginning in January, 15, 1917, the IRE established its 1913. The IRE’s structure and own medal to recognize the promi- organization were based on TWI, nent advances made in radio- which had itself followed the AIEE telegraphy and radio-telephony model; but, as with TWI, IRE’s (Proceedings, 1919a). membership was, by design, in- The IRE announced the cre-

Volume 24, 2011 213 The IEEE Medal of Honor ation of its new award in May, sculptor Edward Field Sanford, Jr. 1917. The candidates were to be of New York. Sanford was born named annually at the April IRE in New York in 1886. He studied meeting as the person(s) who, dur- at the Art Students League and ing the prior two calendar years, the National Academy of Design made public the greatest patented in 1907 and 1908, and attended or unpatented advance in radio the Academie Julian in Paris and communication. The advance the Royal Academy in Munich. was to be publicly and completely Sanford’s best known works in- described in a scientific or en- cluded the Charles Francis Adams gineering journal of recognized Memorial at Washington and Lee standing, and it was required to University in Lexington, Virginia, be operational. Preference was and the two colossal bronze groups given to widely adopted devices or for the Core Mausoleum in Nor- explanations of previously unex- folk, Virginia. Sanford was at the plained phenomena accompanied forefront of a new movement in by rigorous analytical treatment American art during the 1920s that of the subject. The advance or the supported large public sculpture. explanation had to be relevant to the art of radio communication, such as patented or unpatented inventions, scientifi c analysis or explanation, and it could extend to a system of traffi c regulation or control, a system for administra- tion of radio companies or even legislative programs. A “Board of Direction” called upon IRE mem- bers for suggested candidates and Fig. 6. The Medal of Honor Beginning then nominated up to three eli- 1917. (Wireless Age, 1917a.) gible candidates by the April IRE He later produced many colossal meeting. The award recipient was Gothic fi gures and bronze facades then selected by majority vote of for power companies, cemeteries the Board of Direction during the and court houses, as well as the four weeks following the April IRE base panels of the New York State meeting. The offi cial presentation Roosevelt Memorial. Sanford also of the medal was scheduled to oc- designed medallions and bronze cur at the subsequent May or June 17 16 reliefs. meeting. Sanford’s design for the obverse Two years later, the rules (face) of the IRE’s Medal of Honor changed, eliminating the time was inscribed with the words “In- period for the production and stitute of Radio Engineers” and publication of the medal candi- an allegorical representation of date’s advancement. Recipients electromagnetic waves interlinking could now be awarded the medal the magnetic and electric forces in regardless of when they performed space. The reverse (back) includes or published their work (Proceed- a laurel wreath surrounding the ings, 1919a & b). inscription “To___, In Recogni- tion of Distinguished Service In A DESIGN FOR THE MEDAL Radio Communication” followed The IRE awarded the task of de- by the date (Wireless Age, 1917a; signing its medal to the well known Proceedings, 1919a).

214 AWA Review Bart & Bart

Fig. 7. Edwin H. Armstrong Explaining the Principles of Super-Regeneration at a Meeting of the Radio Club of America at Columbia University in New York Circa 1923. (First Amateur, 1923.) FIRST RECIPIENT OF THE EARLY CONFLICTS AND MEDAL OF HONOR CONTROVERSIES Due to the U.S. involvement in The Medal of Honor has been World War I, the IRE postponed awarded annually since 1919 with its presentation of the fi rst Medal the exception of 1925, 1947, 1965 of Honor, although the IRE did and 1976 (IEEE Website, 2011b). announce it would be presented to In its early years, it was referred to Captain Edwin H. Armstrong for as the “Gold Medal” of the IRE, and his work on receiving apparatus. it was presented at a special dinner His selection was seen as an in- event with multiple speakers and spiration to amateur radio experi- an evening program (George H. menters since “Mr. Armstrong’s Clark Radioana, 1923). The ensu- regenerative circuit was evolved ing history of the Medal of Honor in his amateur days” (Wireless includes legendary stories about Age, 1917b). The IRE postponed important award recipients and the presentation of Armstrong’s major controversies. 1917 Medal and did not award a Guglielmo Marconi’s well Medal of Honor in 1918 due to the known work in radio-telegraphy war. Finally, in April, 1919, the IRE laid many of the foundations of announced that Mr. (now Major) wireless communication. The Edwin H. Armstrong would receive IRE selected Marconi to receive his 1917 Medal “in recognition of its third Medal of Honor in 1920. his work and publications dealing The award was presented on June with the action of the oscillating 20, 1922 to an audience of more and non-oscillating audion” (Pro- than 1,000 cheering radio scien- ceedings, 1919a). tists and engineers. Marconi took

Volume 24, 2011 215 The IEEE Medal of Honor of the early years of radio and his own experimental work (Marconi, 1922). This was actually Marconi’s second visit to the U.S. On January 13, 1902, he was the guest of the AIEE when he formally announced to the scientific community his historic trans-Atlantic broadcast of the Morse code letter “S” across the ocean on December 12, 1901.18 Upon his receipt of the IRE Medal in 1922, Marconi thanked his American hosts for their “generous encouragement and valid support so heartily extended to me prac- tically at the commencement of my career, when perhaps I most needed it” (Marconi, 1922). Reginald Fessenden was award- ed the fourth Medal of Honor in 1921 for his landmark work in radio. Known for his diffi cult personality, Fessenden was deeply Fig. 8. John Stone Stone Medal of suspicious. Fessenden had heard Honor Presentation Program for 1923. (George H. Clark Radioana Collec- that Marconi’s earlier medal was tion, Smithsonian Institution, 1923.) made of solid gold, so he had his own medal analyzed and discov- the opportunity to demonstrate ered it was an alloy, not pure gold. experiments in directional radio Fessenden returned the medal to signals and short wave transmis- the IRE and requested that his sion during his acceptance speech name be stricken from the list of (New York Times, 1922). He also award winners. Greenleaf W. Pick- presented and later published “Ra- ard, a close friend, investigated and diotelegraphy,” a sweeping history determined that both medals were

Fig. 9. Guglielmo Marconi’s 1920 Medal of Honor.(Museum of the History of Science, University of Oxford, 2011a.)

216 AWA Review Bart & Bart made of exactly the same compo- value and outstanding quality sition. Only then did Fessenden of the original scientifi c work of agree to take the medal back. His yourself and of the present high award contains no citation or de- esteem and repute in which you scription of his contributions (Coe, are held by the membership of the 1996; IEEE Website, 2011b). Institute and themselves, hereby By 1934, Edwin Armstrong’s strongly reaffirms the original twenty years of intense rivalry and award, and similarly reaffi rms the protracted litigation with Lee de sense of what it believes to have Forest, regarding the legal priority been the original citation.”20 The to the regenerative circuit, came to meeting erupted into a standing a head. An initial case had been de- ovation reaffi rming that, despite cided by the U.S. Supreme Court in the Supreme Court’s decision, to 1928 in favor of de Forest. For the the engineers, Armstrong was the fi rst time in its history, the U.S. Su- inventor of the regenerative circuit. preme Court heard the same patent Thus, by the unanimous decision litigation twice. In May, 1934, the of the Board, with many senior Court issued its final landmark representatives of AT&T and the decision based primarily on the powerful Radio Corporation of dates of notes contained in various America in its ranks, the scientifi c laboratory notebooks. The Court and engineering community issued recognized that de Forest’s work their defi nitive opinion that the on feedback circuits, beginning in scientifi c credit for the invention August, 1912, preceded the work of belonged to Armstrong. For his Armstrong. The Court also decid- part, Armstrong considered the ed that de Forest’s work preceded IRE’s Medal of Honor, bestowed the claims of Irving Langmuir at by his fellow radio engineers, to General Electric and Alexander be the highest honor he received Meissner in Germany which had (Lessing, 1956; Lewis, 1991). With been independently performed. tears in his eyes, Armstrong closed Although de Forest had essentially his statements with “This is the invented a telephone circuit with highest honor a radio engineer the potential for radio amplifi ca- can hold. I give you my heartfelt tion, and Armstrong had invented thanks, and I assure you they come his circuit specifi cally for radio, the from the bottom of my heart” Court ruled in favor of de Forest. (Lessing, 1956). Armstrong was devastated.19 On May 28, 1934 Armstrong AN EVOLVING RANGE OF walked into the IRE’s ninth an- nual convention, with nearly 1,000 MEDAL WINNERS members in attendance, intent In its early years, the Medal of on returning the Medal of Hon- Honor was primarily awarded to or awarded to him in 1919. As recognize achievements in the fi eld Armstrong began his composed of radio. John A. Fleming received speech, Charles Jansky, Jr., IRE’s the 1933 Medal “for the conspicu- President, addressed Major Arm- ous part he played in introducing strong directly from his chair, physical and engineering prin- “…by unanimous opinion of the ciples into the radio art” (Brittain, members of the Board, I have 2007). Fleming’s contributions been directed to say to you…that included the two-element “Flem- the present Board of Directors, ing Valve” and over one hundred with full consideration of the great technical articles and twenty-one textbooks (Brittain, 2007). The Volume 24, 2011 217 The IEEE Medal of Honor 1941 Medal was given to Alfred 1963 Medal of Honor: George C. N. Goldsmith, not only for his Southworth, a research engineer contributions to radio research at Bell Telephone Laboratories, and engineering, but for his lead- renowned for his pioneering work ership in standardization and the with waveguides, and John H. establishment of the Proceedings Hammond, Jr., a prolifi c inventor of the IRE. Vladimir K. Zworykin with more than 700 inventions, received the 1951 Medal for his de- including a remote controlled velopment of television and other boat, radio-controlled torpedoes advances. The IRE made no com- and radio directed missiles. The ment and simply sidestepped any proponents of the two candidates debate with Philo T. Farnsworth refused to compromise. A sub- over who was really responsible sequent deadlock arose within for the invention of television. In the new Board of Directors as it 1954, William L. Everitt won the struggled with setting the prece- award for his contributions to es- dent of IEEE’s new direction while tablishing electronics as a branch creating a broader scope for the of electrical engineering and his IEEE Medal of Honor. The Board leadership in the IRE (IEEE Web- resolved the impasse by awarding site, 2011b). the 1963 Medal of Honor to both In 1963, the IRE merged with candidates. It was the only time AIEE, forming the IEEE (see that two Medals of Honor were below). Although IEEE offi cially given in one year (Gannett, 1998). commenced operations in 1963, After 1963, the range of recipi- the awards committees for the ents broadened to include subjects IRE and AIEE remained separate beyond the original scope of the that year due to delays in their IRE into areas that which were consolidation and the time needed formerly recognized by AIEE. The to meet the logistical requirements awards now included new topics of their awards processes. Two such as mathematical theorists candidates were selected for the (Claude E. Shannon in 1966), la- sers (Charles H. Townes in 1967), holography (Dennis Gabor in 1970), transistors (John Bardeen in 1971), digital computers (Jay W. Forrester in 1972), systems theory (Rudolf E. Kalman in 1974), the beginning of integrated circuits (Robert N. Noyce in 1978) and the discovery of magnetic resonance imaging (Calvin F. Quate in 1988) (IEEE Website, 2011b).

THE EDISON MEDAL America had made signifi cant and society-altering contributions to industrial technology in the Fig. 10. Three Medal of Honor Win- late 19th century, including electric ners (L to R): John R. Pierce (1975), Rudolf Kompfner (1973), and Harry lighting, the telegraph, telephone, Nyquist (1960).(AT&T Archives. See electric railway transportation and Gannett, 1998.) the phonograph. Thomas Edison was a household hero and was 218 AWA Review Bart & Bart perhaps the most easily identifi ed THE JOHN FRITZ MEDAL public personality associated with Meanwhile, the John Fritz Med- the development of electricity. al, the highest American award in 1904 was the 25th anniversary of the engineering profession, was Edison’s invention of his incandes- being presented each year. Es- cent lamp. Samuel Insull, Charles tablished in 1902, the Fritz Medal Batchelor and a group of Edison’s recognized scientifi c or industrial friends, former employees and as- achievement in any fi eld of pure or sociates decided to commemorate applied science. Fritz had achieved that anniversary on the occasion fame and recognition for his devel- of Edison’s birthday. They formed opment of American iron and steel the Edison Medal Association with manufacturing. The medal named Samuel Insull (Chairman), Charles in his honor was jointly estab- Batchelor (Vice-Chairman) and lished on Fritz’s 80th birthday by 124 additional members includ- the American Institute of Mining ing J. Pierpont Morgan, Regi- Engineers (AIME), the American nald A. Fessenden, W.S. Mallory, Society of Civil Engineers (ASCE), Frank J. Sprague and Nikola Tesla. the American Society of Mechani- The group planned to name an cal Engineers (ASME), and the endowed academic medal after AIEE. Sponsorship eventually Edison that would be awarded included the American Association through the AIEE, with AIEE act- of Engineering Studies (AAES) as ing as trustee of the medal. The well.21 medal was intended to “serve as an The first four Fritz Medals honorable incentive to the youth of were given to John Fritz (1902), America to maintain by their works Lord Kelvin (1905), George West- the high standard of accomplish- inghouse (1906) and Alexander ment by the illustrious man whose Graham Bell (1907) (John Fritz name and features shall live while Medal, 2009a). Thomas Edison human intelligence continues to received the fi fth Fritz Medal in inhabit the world” (Science, 1904). 1908 for his “invention of the While Edison’s anniversary cel- duplex and quadruplex telegraph; ebration was a success, little prog- the phonograph; the development ress was made on the actual design of a commercially practical incan- or awarding of the Edison Medal. descent lamp; the development of After 1904, the initial excitement of a complete system of electric light- the Edison celebration faded, and ing, including dynamos, regulating the medal languished (Bart & Bart, devices, underground system pro- 2009 & 2010). tective devices and meters” (John Fritz Medal, 1910).

Fig. 11. Guglielmo Marconi’s 1922 Fig. 12. The First Edison Medal John Fritz Medal.(Museum of the His- Awarded to Elihu Thomson in 1909. tory of Science, University of Oxford, (IEEE Global History, 2008: Images 2011b.) 410 & 535.)

Volume 24, 2011 219 The IEEE Medal of Honor EDISON MEDAL BECOMES N. Noyce [MOH 1978, JFM 1989], AIEE’S HIGHEST AWARD George H. Heilmeier [MOH 1997, Finally, fi ve years after the ini- JFM 1999] and Gordon E. Moore tial 1904 organization of the Edi- [MOH 2008, JFM 1993] (John son Medal Association, the Edison Fritz Medal, 2009a; IEEE Website, Medal Awards Committee offi cially 2011b). named its fi rst Edison Medal re- Of the 98 recipients of the Edi- cipient. Dr. Elihu Thomson was son Medal since 1908, eight also cited for his “meritorious achieve- received the Medal of Honor for ment in electrical science, engi- their critical roles in developing the neering and arts as exemplifi ed in science and technology underlying his contributions thereto during radio and television communica- the past 30 years” (Edison Medal tion. These include Edwin H. Committee, 1910). Thomson’s ac- Armstrong [MOH 1917, EM 1942], complishments were wide ranging Ernst F.W. Alexanderson [MOH and internationally acclaimed. He 1919, EM 1944], Arthur E. Kennelly was also active in the AIEE.22 The [MOH 1932, EM 1993] and Vladi- Edison Medal Association pre- mir K. Zworykin [MOH 1951, EM sented Thomson with a parchment 1952]. As communications tech- certificate constituting official nology advanced, four individuals notice of the award at AIEE’s an- won both the Medal of Honor and nual dinner on February 24, 1910. Edison Medal for their important He received the Edison Medal at contributions to satellites, signal AIEE’s annual meeting on May 17 processing, semiconductors, and (Edison Medal Committee, 1910). computer memory; including, Over the ensuing years, AIEE’s John R. Pierce [MOH 1975, EM focus remained on electric power 1963], Sidney Darlington [MOH generation as demonstrated by 1981, EM 1975], Nick Holonyak, the following innovators of alter- Jr. [MOH 2003, EM 1989] and nating current technology who Robert H. Dennard [MOH 2009, received Edison Medals during EM 2001] (IEEE Website, 2009c & its first decade: Elihu Thomson 2010a, IEEE Edison Medal, 2009). (1909), Frank J. Sprague (1910), Columbia University’s legend- George Westinghouse (1911), Wil- ary Professor Michael I. Pupin liam Stanley, Jr. (1912), Charles F. was the only person to receive all Brush (1913), Nikola Tesla (1916) three engineering awards. He re- and Michael I Pupin (1920) (IEEE ceived the Edison Medal in 1920, Website, 2009c). the Medal of Honor in 1924 and the Fritz Medal in 1932.23 Pupin was president of the IRE in 1917 TIES WITH THE EDISON and President of the AIEE from AND FRITZ MEDALS 1925-1926. He received the Edison Medal of Honor recipients are Medal “For his work in mathemati- well represented among the win- cal physics and its application to ners of both the Edison Medal and the electric transmission of intel- the Fritz Medal. ligence,” and he received the IRE Of the 104 winners of the Fritz Medal of Honor “In recognition of Medal since 1902, six also received his fundamental contributions in the Medal of Honor. These include the fi eld of electrical tuning and Guglielmo Marconi [MOH 1920, the rectifi cation of alternating cur- JFM 1923], Claude E. Shannon rents used for signaling purposes” [MOH 1966, JFM 1983], Robert (IEEE Global, 2011l). He received

220 AWA Review Bart & Bart the Fritz Medal as a “scientist, 2000], William R. Shockley [MOH, engineer, author, inventor of the 1980, Nobel 1956] and Charles H. tuning of oscillating circuits and Townes [MOH 1967, Nobel 1964] the loading of telephone circuits (IEEE Global History, 2009; IEEE by inductive coils” (Electrical En- Website, 2011b). gineering, 1932). In 1915, he was The importance of developing made a Fellow of both the AIEE a system of wireless telegraphy and IRE. A student of Hermann was considered so signifi cant that Von Helmholtz and Gustav Kirch- Guglielmo Marconi remains the hoff, Pupin was a highly regarded only person to have received the scientist who was a mentor to Nobel Prize and two of the most Nobel Prize winners Robert A. Mil- prestigious engineering awards. liken and Irving Langmuir, as well He received the Nobel Prize in as Gano Dunn, Edwin Armstrong, 1909, the Fritz Medal in 1923 Alfred Goldsmith and the larger and the Medal of Honor in 1920 community of radio engineers (IEEE Global History, 2009; John (Architects, 1984; Brittain, 1999). Fritz Medal, 2009a). Contrary to popular misconception, Marconi ASSOCIATIONS WITH THE never received the Edison Medal (IEEE Website, 2009c). Marconi NOBEL PRIZE noted in his 1909 Nobel Lecture The Nobel Prize, the world’s that “Whatever may be its pres- highest award in science, has ent shortcomings and defects, many ties to the Medal of Honor. there can be no doubt that wire- The Nobel Prize was established less telegraphy - even over great in 1895 by Alfred Nobel. Between distances - has come to stay, and 1901 and 2010 there have been will not only stay, but continue to 543 Nobel Prizes, including 104 advance” (Marconi, 1909). in Physics and 102 in Chemistry (Nobel Prize, 2011). The winners of the Nobel Prize TIES TO THE RADIO CLUB in Physics include twenty-one OF AMERICA’S ARMSTRONG members of the IEEE and its MEDAL predecessors, the AIEE and IRE. Edwin H. Armstrong played a Two other IEEE members received prominent role in linking profes- the Nobel Prize in Chemistry and sional electrical engineers and Medicine. Irving Langmuir, the amateur experimenters. The re- 1932 recipient of the Nobel Prize cipients of IRE’s Medal of Honor in Chemistry, was President of the share a common history with the IRE in 1923 (Nobel Prize, 2011). Radio Club of America’s Arm- Seven recipients of the Medal of strong Medal. Honor received the Nobel Prize in The Radio Club of America Physics. Their work ranged from (RCofA) is the oldest radio com- radio wave propagation in the ion- munications society in the world. osphere, investigations in quan- It was initially formed in 1907 as tum electronics, superconductor the Junior Aero Club of the U.S. superlattices, coding, and the in- On January 2, 1909, the club was vention of the transistor; including renamed the Junior Wireless Edward V. Appleton [MOH 1962, Club Ltd. refl ecting its new focus Nobel 1947], Nicolaas Bloember- on wireless telegraphy and tele- gen [MOH 1983, Nobel 1981], Leo phony. On October 21, 1911, the Esaki [MOH 1991, Nobel 1973], club changed its name to RCofA. Jack S. Kilby [MOH 1986, Nobel Volume 24, 2011 221 The IEEE Medal of Honor Membership quickly grew to in- club’s membership is a digest of clude amateur wireless operators communications visionaries who and professional radio engineers. advanced wireless technologies The word ‘club’ is actually a mis- and then two-way and amateur nomer, because RCofA operated radio; radio and television broad- as a blend of professional society casting; paging, wireless voice, and amateur experimenter’s asso- data and messaging; and modern ciation. RCofA effectively bridged cellular communications (see Note the gap between the amateurs and 24). professionals, but it remained a RCofA’s fi rst major honor was smaller society promoting coop- presented to its President, Edwin eration among those interested H. Armstrong, on November 19, in the advancement and study of 1919, just months after he had re- radio communications; versus ceived the IRE’s Medal of Honor. the orientation of the IRE and its When Armstrong returned from successors as large international World War One, he was widely professional organizations.24 heralded as one of the foremost RCofA’s focus was on experi- contributors to radio’s develop- mentation, and many seminal ment, and he was one of RCofA’s papers were presented at RCofA’s pre-eminent members. RCofA meetings that were later published held a banquet at the Hotel An- in the Proceedings of the RCofA. sonia to celebrate Armstrong’s Its membership included IRE achievements in regenerative cir- founders Marriott, Goldsmith and cuit design and his contributions Hogan as well as notable industry to the U.S. Army Signal Corps dur- leaders, including David Sarnoff ing the war. The sixty-four guests (Radio Corporation of America) encompassed many IRE members who was also Secretary of the and its founders, including Hogan, IRE from 1915-1917. Fessenden Goldsmith and Pupin as well as was RCofA’s founding Consulting George C. Clark and J. Andrew Engineer, and Armstrong served White. RCofA did not conduct as President from 1916-1920. The another banquet until 1926 (Wire-

Fig. 13. Radio Club of America Banquet to Honor Edwin Armstrong November 19, 1919.(Wireless Age, 1919.)

222 AWA Review Bart & Bart Vassos, W.B. Stevenson and J.P. “Jack” Barnes. All three worked for the Radio Corporation of Amer- ica as artist/designers. The sculp- tor was Harry Straubel.25 The obverse (face) features a portrait of Armstrong with his accomplish- ments inscribed around the edge. The reverse (back) names RCofA, the Armstrong Medal and the re- cipient. The reverse includes alle- gorical representations of the earth and planets joined by an electrical charge between two coils. Louis A. Hazeltine received the fi rst medal in 1937. Hazeltine had been active in both IRE and RCofA and was IRE’s President in 1936 (Radio Club 1959; Brittain, 1999). RCofA’s Board of Directors Fig. 14. Radio Club of America Scroll awards the Armstrong Medal to Dedicating the Establishment of the candidates within RCofA’s mem- Armstrong Medal.(Radio Club, 1959) bership who have made an impor- tant contribution to the art and less Age, 1919; Radio Club 1934 & science of radio. The Armstrong 1959). Medal is not awarded every year, RCofA’s first major award but only after careful consideration was established in 1935 when of the candidate proposed by the it inscribed a testimonial scroll awards committee. All of the Arm- presented to Major Armstrong strong Medals have been granted dedicating an RCofA medal in his to people who made contributions name. The scroll was presented in the fields of radio, television to Armstrong following a special and other communication media reading by Armstrong of his pa- (Radio Club, 2011a). per on Frequency Modulation on In October, 1950, a special issue December 19, 1935. Armstrong of the Proceedings of the RCofA was taken completely by surprise described in detail the December, (Radio Club, 1959). 1921 successful transmission of the RCofA’s Armstrong Medal was fi rst short wave radio signals across subsequently designed by John the Atlantic Ocean by members of RCofA and the American Radio Relay League. This was a success noted by amateur experimenters who had made so many contribu- tions in the early days of radio and which again reflected Arm- strong’s leadership. Armstrong re- ceived the 1950 RCofA Armstrong Medal for this accomplishment.26 Fig. 15. Original Press Photographs Armstrong and RCofA had again of the 1937 Radio Club of America brought together the amateur, Armstrong Medal.(Katzdorn, 2011.) professional and scientifi c commu-

Volume 24, 2011 223 The IEEE Medal of Honor

Fig. 16. Professor Alan Hazeltine Receiving the First Armstrong Medal from John Miller President of the Radio Club Of America on Oct. 29, 1937. L To R: Edwin H. Armstrong, Prof. Hazeltine, John Miller, Harry Sadenwater, George Burghard.(Radio Club, 1959.) nities in another radio fi rst (Story, onstrations of mechanical color 1950; Radio Club, 2011a). television, and Armstrong dem- Out of the fourty-four recipients onstrated his FM transmitter at of RCofA’s Armstrong Medal since Alpine, New Jersey to commemo- 1935, six were Medal of Honor win- rate the 30th anniversary of the ners. The Armstrong Medal was organization. The IRE had grown awarded to two of IRE’s founders to over 7,000 members with more who also administered the Medal than 1,000 attending its anniver- of Honor: Greenleaf W. Pickard sary conference. Medal of Honor [MOH 1926, AM 1940] and John winners now included Alexan- V.L. Hogan [MOH 1956, AM 1947]. derson, Pupin, Hooper, Kennelly, Other Armstrong Medal winners Fleming, Dellinger, Espenschied included Melville Eastham [MOH and Goldsmith. The IRE’s list of 1937, AM 1956], Harold H. Bever- presidents now included such ra- age [MOH 1945, AM 1938], and dio engineering legends as Pickard, Harold A. Wheeler [MOH 1964, Langmuir, Morecroft, Ballentine, AM 1964]. Armstrong’s long time Hazeltine, Beverage and Pratt. In collaborator, Harry W. Houck27, one way or another, the IRE and its received the Armstrong Medal in members had led the development 1941, but never received any other of electronic communications.28 major honors (Radio Club, 2011a; Within ten years, IRE was IEEE Website, 2011b). overtaking AIEE in growth and Armstrong is the only person leadership in electronics. In 1952, to be recognized twice by RCofA’s the IRE hosted 27,500 partici- Armstrong Medal, receiving the pants at its conference with over scroll in 1935 and the medal in 200 technical papers presented. 1950 (Story, 1950; Radio Club, Displays included guided missile, 2011a). long distance television, home video and transistors (New York Times, 1952). GROWING IMPORTANCE OF The fi eld of electronics was rap- THE MEDAL OF HONOR idly expanding. Just one year ear- In 1942, the IRE staged dem-

224 AWA Review Bart & Bart lier, in 1951, Vladimir K. Zworykin bership of 21,400, twice the size received the Medal of Honor for of the IRE. But rapid changes in his work in developing television. electronics technology, shifting He stated that the Medal “means student enrollments, the expan- to me more than recognition of sion of telecommunications, and my past efforts by the group of the use of electronics in the defense engineers who shared in them and and space industries were chang- are best qualifi ed to judge them” ing the playing fi eld (McMahon, (Proceedings, 1951). His accep- 1984). tance speech went on to describe After the war, the two organi- a future in which medicine would zations became more and more apply the principals of radio and competitive (Goldsmith & Hogan, television to the development of 1952; Should the IRE, 1962). By new devices capable of diagnosis 1961, the purposes of the two orga- and treatment. In mid-century, nizations increasingly overlapped Zworykin anticipated the eventual as they fought for dominance.31 explosion of the electrical sciences Neither organization represented and electrical engineering into en- the full scope of electrical tech- tirely new fi elds of endeavor that nology, nor effi ciently served the would become part of 21st century broad range of related industries or life (Proceedings, 1951). academic interests. Many profes- sionals were actually members of THE IRE AND AIEE MERGER both organizations and questioned In 1963, IRE and AIEE merged the need for two competing groups. to form the IEEE.29 Several at- The proposal to combine both or- tempts had been made to consoli- ganizations resolved to merge all date the organizations dating back fi elds of interest, including both to 1922, but the AIEE was resistant power engineering and the newer to giving adequate time and atten- fi elds of electronics and commu- tion to communications related nications, and sought to accom- topics, and IRE members wanted modate new technologies as they to retain their independence.30 emerged (Century of Electricals, At the end of the Second World 1984; Ryder & Fink, 1984). War, the AIEE had a total mem-

Fig. 17. Total Members in IRE and Fig. 18. Student Members in IRE and AIEE.(Membership Statistics, 1962.) AIEE.(Membership Statistics, 1962.)

Volume 24, 2011 225 The IEEE Medal of Honor These professional trends re- trical engineering. The IEEE also vealed a shifting landscape that continues to present the Edison was very evident in the member- Medal, which remains the oldest ship statistics. By 1961, AIEE had award in the fi eld of electrical engi- approximately 70,000 members neering (Century of Honors, 1984; in the U.S. and Canada. IRE had IEEE Awards, 2010). 91,000 members with signifi cant international participation. Some QUALIFICATIONS AND 6,000 members belonged to both societies (IRE Almanac, 1961). TODAY’S AWARD Just two years later, IRE could The Medal of Honor is granted claim 96,500 members while for “an exceptional contribution membership in AIEE had declined or an extraordinary career in the to 57,000 members (Reiman, IEEE fields of interest” (IEEE 1989; IEEE Global, 2011f & h). Website, 2010). Contributions are Most compelling was the dra- evaluated based on the “substan- matic shift in engineering student tial signifi cance of achievement; memberships that represented originality; impact on society; the future of both organizations. impact on the profession; pub- Between 1955 and 1962, the num- lications and patents relating to ber of student members climbed the achievement” (IEEE Website, from 7,000 in each organization 2010). Nominations consider to 21,000 in the IRE, versus only the candidate’s leadership in the 10,000 in the AIEE. During the field, breadth of work, achieve- fi ve years prior to 1955, student ment in other fields, inventive memberships in AIEE had already value (patents), individual versus fallen from 20,000 to 7,000 (Ry- group contributions, publications der, 1984; Ryder & Fink, 1984). (articles, books, etc.), originality of The reasons for the eventual contribution, quality of nomina- merger were summarized by L.V. tion, society and professional ac- tivities and honors, and the quality Berkner, President of the IRE, in 32 1961. Essentially, by the late 1950s, of endorsements. the subjects addressed by the AIEE The selection of today’s Medal and IRE were “migrating onto the of Honor recipients is governed same ground” and competition by the IEEE Medals Council and a between the societies was seen as nine person Medal of Honor Com- dissipating professional resources mittee of the IEEE Awards Board. at a time when AIEE was trying If the Medal of Honor recipient to broaden its interests and IRE is not an IEEE member, they are was growing in size. More than automatically recommended to 85% of IRE’s membership favored the IEEE Board of Directors for consolidation for the benefi t of the IEEE Honorary Membership (see profession (Berkner, 1961; Should Note 32). the IRE, 1962). At the time of the In conjunction with the merger vote, both IRE’s and AIEE’s mem- of the two organizations, the de- bers each favored the merger by an sign of the Medal of Honor was overwhelming 87% majority (Ry- modifi ed. The obverse (front) now der & Fink, 1984; Reiman, 1990). includes the name “The Institute The IRE’s former Medal of of Electrical and Electronics En- Honor, its highest award, was se- gineers.” lected to be IEEE’s highest award The original award included a in the fi eld of electronics and elec- gold medal, bronze replica, a cer-

226 AWA Review Bart & Bart tifi cate and a small honorarium. in electronics and electrical sci- Today, the honorarium is $50,000. ence over the past century, which The Medal may only be awarded is characterized by the recipients to an individual. It is considered of the Medal of Honor, has made of such importance that recipients it a living testament to the life and are no longer eligible to receive any work of these major contributors other IEEE institute-level medal, to our modern world. technical fi eld award or recogni- tion (IEEE Website, 2010; IEEE Awards, 2010). ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS THE LEGACY OF THE MEDAL This article was written as a joint project undertaken by the OF HONOR IEEE History Center and the An- The Medal of Honor is the only tique Wireless Association. The major award for achievement in authors express their sincere grati- the fi eld of electronics that is not tude to Dr. Michael Geselowitz named for an inventor or scien- and the staff of the IEEE History tist. Other awards such as the Center located at Rutgers Univer- Edison Medal, Armstrong Medal sity for their ongoing support and and Fritz Medal were intended assistance with the research for to inspire and recognize achieve- this article. ment by noting the examples of their namesakes. The Nobel Prize, awarded in many fi elds, seeks to recognize an individual’s contribu- tions to humanity as an ideal, but also commemorates its namesake Alfred Nobel. Only the Medal of Honor celebrates outstanding ac- complishment through a purely institutional recognition of both excellence and personal contribu- tions to science and technology. The 2010 Medal of Honor was awarded to Andrew J. Viterbi, de- veloper of the Viterbi Algorithm and co-founder of Qualcomm In- corporated. The Viterbi Algorithm involves a coder and decoder used in disk drives and MP3 players. It Fig. 19. The Medal of Honor After is also utilized to transmit images 1963.(IEEE Global History, 2011a.) from deep space. Third-generation mobile telephones also employ one or more of the Viterbi systems (IEEE Website, 2011b). Viterbi’s work in the field of applied mathematics and com- puters seems far removed from Armstrong’s development of the regenerative radio circuit first commemorated by the IRE in 1917. The tremendous progress achieved

Volume 24, 2011 227 The IEEE Medal of Honor IEEE MEDAL OF HONOR RECIPIENTS YEAR RECIPIENT DESCRIPTION

1917 E. H. ARMSTRONG Action of the oscillating and non-oscillating audion 1918 NO AWARD 1919 E. F. W. ALEXANDERSON Long distance radio communication, frequencies, ampli fi ers 1920 GUGLIELMO MARCONI Radio-telegraphy 1921 R. A. FESSENDEN (No citation) 1922 LEE DE FOREST Three electrode vacuum tube, radio-telephonic commu nication 1923 JOHN STONE-STONE Contributions to the radio art 1924 M. I. PUPIN Electrical tuning, AC rectifi cation 1925 NO AWARD 1926 G.W. PICKARD Crystal detectors, antennas, wave propagation, atmo spherics 1927 L. W. AUSTIN Quantitative measurements in radio wave transmission 1928 JONATHAN ZENNECK Radio circuits, author 1929 G. W. PIERCE Crystal detectors, magnetostriction devices, author 1930 P. O. PEDERSEN (No citation) 1931 G. A. FERRIE Radio communication in France, international radio co operation 1932 A. E. KENNELLY Radio propagation phenomena, theory and measure ment of AC 1933 J. A. FLEMING Physical and engineering principles into the radio art 1934 S. C. HOOPER Radio communication in the Government Service 1935 BALTH. VAN DER POL Circuit theory and electromagnetic wave propagation 1936 G. A. CAMPBELL Electrical networks 1937 MELVILLE EASTHAM Radio measurements, laboratory practice, IRE leadership 1938 J. H. DELLINGER Radio measurements and standards, wave propagation 1939 A. G. LEE International radio services 1940 LLOYD ESPENSCHIED Radio telephony, international radio coordination 1941 A. N. GOLDSMITH Research, engineering, standardization, IRE Proceedings 1942 A. H. TAYLOR Piezoelectric controls, HF wave-propagation, Naval Re search Labs. 1943 WILLIAM WILSON Radio-telephony, IRE service 1944 HARADEN PRATT Extension of communication facilities to distant lands, IRE service 1945 H. H. BEVERAGE Radio research, IRE service 1946 R. V. L. HARTLEY Oscillating circuits, triode tubes, information transmission 1947 NO AWARD 1948 L. C. F. HORLE Radio, standardization, electron tubes, IRE service 1949 RALPH BROWN Contributions to radio, IRE leadership 1950 F. E. TERMAN Teacher, author, scientist and administrator 1951 V. K. ZWORYKIN Television, application of electronics, national security 1952 W. R. G. BAKER Engineering projects, IRE service 1953 J. M. MILLER Electron tube theory, crystal controlled oscillators, re ceivers 1954 W. L. EVERITT Distinguished career, contributions establishing electron ics, IRE 1955 H. T. FRIIS Spectrum of radio frequencies, leadership 1956 J. V. L. HOGAN Lifetime achievement, founder IRE, inventions 1957 J. A. STRATTON Teacher, physicist, engineer, author and administrator 1958 A. W. HULL Electron tubes 1959 E. L. CHAFFEE Research contributions and training for leadership in radio 1960 HARRY NYQUIST Thermal noise, data transmission and negative feedback 1961 ERNST A. GUILLEMIN Scientifi c and engineering achievements 1962 EDWARD V. APPLETON Ionosphere and radio waves 1963 GEORGE C. SOUTHWORTH Microwave physics, radio astronomy, waveguide trans mission

228 AWA Review Bart & Bart

YEAR RECIPIENT DESCRIPTION

1963 JOHN H. HAMMOND, JR Radio control of missiles, basic communication methods 1964 HAROLD A. WHEELER TV resolution, antennas, microwave elements, circuits 1965 NO AWARD 1966 CLAUDE E. SHANNON Mathematical theory of communication 1967 CHARLES H. TOWNES Quantum electronics, maser and the laser 1968 GORDON K. TEAL Single crystal germanium, silicon technology, transistors 1969 EDWARD L. GINZTON High power klystrons and linear particle accelerators 1970 DENNIS GABOR Holography 1971 JOHN BARDEEN Conductivity of solids, transistors, theory of supercon ductivity 1972 JAY W. FORRESTER Magnetic-core random access memory 1973 RUDOLF KOMPFNER Traveling wave tube amplifi cation 1974 RUDOLF EMIL KALMAN System theory and algebraic structures 1975 JOHN R. PIERCE Satellites, traveling wave tubes, electron beam optics 1976 NO AWARD 1977 H. EARLE VAUGHAN High-capacity pulse-code modulation time-division tele phone 1978 ROBERT N. NOYCE Silicon integrated circuit 1979 RICHARD BELLMAN Decision processes, control systems, dynamic program ming 1980 WILLIAM SHOCKLEY Junction transistor, analog and junction fi eld-effect tran sistor 1981 SIDNEY DARLINGTON Filtering and signal processing leading to chirp radar 1982 JOHN WILDER TUKEY Analysis random processes, fast Fourier transform algo rithm 1983 NICOLAAS BLOEMBERGEN Quantum Electronics and three-level maser 1984 NORMAN F. RAMSEY Cesium atomic clock and hydrogen maser oscillator 1985 JOHN R. WHINNERY Microwave, laser, and optical devices 1986 JACK ST. CLAIR KILBY Semiconductor integrated circuit technology 1987 PAUL C. LAUTERBUR Nuclear magnetic resonance imaging 1988 CALVIN F. QUATE Scanning acoustic microscope 1989 C. KUMAR PATEL Quantum electronics, CO2 laser, spin-fl ip Raman laser 1990 ROBERT G. GALLAGER Communications coding techniques 1991 LEO ESAKI Tunneling, semiconductor super lattices, and quantum wells 1992 AMOS E. JOEL, JR. Telecommunications switching systems 1993 KARL JOHAN ÅSTRÖM Adaptive control technology 1994 ALFRED Y. CHO Molecular beam epitaxy 1995 LOTFI A. ZADEH Fuzzy logic and its many applications 1996 ROBERT M. METCALFE Ethernet 1997 GEORGE H. HEILMEIER Electro-optic effects in liquid crystals 1998 DONALD O. PEDERSON SPICE Program used for the computer aided circuit design 1999 CHARLES CONCORDIA Power System Dynamics 2000 ANDREW S. GROVE Metal oxide semiconductor devices and technology 2001 HERWIG KOGELNIK Lasers, optoelectronics, photonics, light wave commu nication 2002 HERBERT KROEMER High-frequency transistors and hot electron devices 2003 NICK HOLONYAK, JR. Semiconductors, alloys, LEDs, lasers 2004 TADAHIRO SEKIMOTO Digital satellites, leadership in computers & communica tions 2005 JAMES L. FLANAGAN Speech technology 2006 JAMES D. MEINDL Microelectronics and chip interconnect networks 2007 THOMAS KAILATH Algorithms in communications, computing, signal pro cessing 2008 GORDON E. MOORE Integrated-circuits, MOS memory, microprocessors 2009 ROBERT H. DENNARD Single transistor Dynamic Random Access Memory 2010 ANDREW J. VITERBI Communications technology and theory 2011 MORRIS CHANG Semiconductor industry Source: IEEE Website, 2011b. IEEE Medal of Honor Recipients.

Volume 24, 2011 229 The IEEE Medal of Honor

REFERENCES Image:3.15.173_Letter_from_ Abbreviations Used in References: Pres.%2C_IRE.pdf. AIEE: American Institute of Bright, C. (1898). Submarine Electrical Engineers Telegraphs, Their History, IEEE: Institute of Electrical and Construction and Working. Electronics Engineers London: Corsby Lockwood. IRE: Institute of Radio Engineers Brittain, J.S. RCofA: Radio Club of America __(1999). Scanning The Past: A History Of Electrical Engineering AIEE Annual Dinner Program Menu And Its Pioneers. New York: IEEE. 1902 at the Waldorf Astoria, New __(2004, Jan.). Hall of Fame York. (1902, Jan. 13). IEEE Archives for Electrical Engineers-Elihu Box HB-020. Retrieved from Thomson. Proceedings of the http://www.ieeeghn.org/wiki/ IEEE. Vol. 92, No. 1. images/c/c5/Annual_Dinner_of_ __(2007, Jan.). Electrical Engineering the_AIEE_%281902%29.pdf. Hall of Fame-John A. Fleming. Annual Dinner of the Institute at the Proceedings of the IEEE. Vol. 95, Waldorf-Astoria, January 13, 1902, No. 1. in Honor of Guglielmo Marconi. A Century of Electricals: A Brief (1902, Jan. 13). Transactions of History of the Electrical Engineers the AIEE. Retrieved from http:// 1884-1984. (1984). IEEE Center earlyradiohistory.us/1902wt.htm. for the History of Electrical Architects of the IEEE. (1984, Mar.). Engineering for the Centennial of IEEE Power Engineering Review. the IEEE. New York: IEEE Press. Vol. 4, No. 2. A Century of Honors - The First AskArt. (2010, Oct. 12). Edward Field One-Hundred Years of Award Sanford, Jr. AskArt.com Website. Winners, Honorary Members, Retrieved from http://www.askart. Past Presidents, and Fellows of com/askart/s/ Edward_Field_ the Institute. (1984). IEEE. New Sanford_Jr/Edward_Field_ York: IEEE Press. Sanford_Jr.aspx. Clark, G.H. (1942, July). New Bart, D. & Bart, J. (2009). Origins York Meeting – May 6, 1942. of the Edison Medal on its 100th Proceedings of the IRE. Vol. 30, Anniversary. The AWA Review. No. 7. The Antique Wireless Association. Clark, G.H. (1946). The Life of John Vol. 22. Stone Stone: Mathematician, Bart D. & Bart, J. (2010, Dec. 3). Physicist, Electrical Engineer and The IEEE Edison Medal. IEEE Great Inventor. San Diego: Frye Global History Network Website. and Smith, Ltd. Retrieved from http://www. Coe, Lewis. (1996). Wireless Radio: ieeeghn.org/wiki/index.php/ A Brief History. Jefferson, IEEE_Edison_Medal. North Carolina: McFarland and Barton, R. (1998). Just Before Nature: Company. The Purposes of Science and the de Forest, L. (1950). Father of Radio: Purposes of Popularization in The Autobiography of Lee De Some English Popular Science Forest. Chicago: Wilcox and Journals of the 1860s. Annals of Follett Co. Science. Vol. 55, No. 1. Edison Medal. (2009, April 28). Beauchamp, K. (2001). History of Encyclopedia II - Edison Medal Telegraphy. The Institution of – History. Retrieved from http:// Electrical Engineers. Exeter, www.experiencefestival.com/a/ Devon: Short Run Press, Ltd. Edison_Medal_-_History/ Berkner, L.V. (1961, Dec. 28). Letter id/5011080. to IRE Sections From L.V. Berkner, Edison Medal Committee. (1910, May President of the IRE. IEEE 17). Transactions of the AIEE. Archives. Retrieved from http:// May 17-Dec. 31, 1910. Vol. XXIX, www.ieeeghn.org/wiki/index.php/ Part II.

230 AWA Review Bart & Bart Electrical World. (1917, May 5). (Retired). (1963). History of Institute of Radio Engineers to Communications-Electronics in the Award Medal of Honor. New York: United States Navy. Washington, McGraw-Hill Publishing Company. D.C.: U.S. Government Printing EMC History Through the Decades. Offi ce. (2007). The IEEE – EMC Society. ICE. (2009, May 5). The Kelvin Medal. New York: IEEE. Institution of Civil Engineers The First Amateur Radio Club In Terms of Reference For Institution America. (1923, Jan.). Radio and Inter-Institution Medals. Broadcast. New York: Doubleday, Institution of Civil Engineers Page and Company. Vol. 2, No. 3. Website. Retrieved from http:// Frary, M. (2008). The World of www.ice.org.uk/myice/myice_ Electricity: 1820-1904. IEC scholarships_inter_institution. History. International asp. Electrotechnical Commission IEEE Awards Board Operations Website. Retrieved from http:// Manual. (2010, Feb. 12). New www.iec.ch/about/history/ York: IEEE. articles/world_of_electricity.htm. IEEE Edison Medal. (2009, April 27). Gannett, E.L. (1998, June). Scanning Wikipedia Website. Retrieved the Past: The Medal of Honor. from www.wikipedia.org. Proceedings of the IEEE. Vol. 86, IEEE Explore. (2008, Sept. 16). Elihu No. 6. Thomson. IEEE Digital Library George H. Clark Radioana Collection Website. IEEE. Retrieved from 1880-1950, Archives Center, http://www.ieeeghn.org/wiki/ National Museum of American index.php/Elihu_Thomson. History at the Smithsonian IEEE Global History Network Institution, Box Number 11, Folder Website. IEEE. Retrieved from Number 1, Item SRM 4 1475. http://www.ieeeghn.org. Presentation of 1923 Gold Medal __(2008, Nov. 11). Edison Medal. of the Institute of Radio Engineers Images 410 and 435. to John Stone Stone. __(2009, Nov. 3). AIEE, IRE and Gherardi, B. (1932). John Fritz IEEE Members Who Won Nobel Medal Presentation to Dr. M.I. Prizes. Pupin, 1932. IEEE Archives Box __(2010a, July 15). IEEE 1984 to the HB-112. Retrieved from http:// Present. www.ieeeghn.org/wiki/images/f/ __(2010b, April 8). John Stone Stone. fe/Pupin_-_john_fritz_medal_ __(2010c, April 8). Robert H. presentation.pdf. Marriott. Goldsmith, A.N. & Hogan, J.V.L. __(2011a, Jan. 21). Medal of Honor (1952, Feb. 22). The I.R.E.: From Image. Acorn to Oak. Rehearsal Of A __(2011b, Jan. 21). I.R.E. Dinner at Discussion To Be Given At The Luchows 1915. Image 0364b. Annual Meeting of the Institute __(2011c, Jan. 21). Alfred N. On March 3, 1952 During The IRE Goldsmith. National Convention Recorded __(2011d, Feb. 7,). Call to Form AIEE. On February 22, 1952. IEEE Image 5310. Archives. Retrieved from http:// __(2011e, Feb. 8). Institute of www.ieeeghn.org/wiki/index.php/ Electrical and Electronics Image:1.2.15_IRE_From_Acorn_ Engineers. to_Oak.pdf. __(2011f, Feb. 8). American Institute Harry W. Houck. (1931, Dec.). of Electrical Engineers. Proceedings of the IRE. Vol. 19, __(2011g, Feb. 8). Institute of Radio No. 12. Engineers. Hogan, J.V.L. (1951, April). What’s __(2011h, Feb. 8). AIEE History Behind I.R.E.? Proceedings of the 1884-1963. IRE. Vol. 50, No. 5. __(2011i, Feb. 8). IRE History 1912- Howeth, Capt. L.S. USN 1963.

Volume 24, 2011 231 The IEEE Medal of Honor __(2011j, Feb. 8). IEEE 1963-1984. Announcements: Public Meeting __(2011k, Feb. 8). History of IEEE for the Presentation of the Medal for From 1984 to the Present. 1910. Proceedings of the American __(2011l, Feb. 14). Michael Pupin. Society of Civil Engineers. Vol. __(2011m, Mar. 31). John Hogan. XXXVI, No. 8. IEEE Website. IEEE. Retrieved from Katzdorn. M. (2011, Feb. 7). Edwin https://www.ieee.org. Armstrong Website. Documents __(2009a, April 27). Brief History from the Harry Houck Collection of IEEE. Photographed by Katzdorn. __(2009b, April 27). Edison Medal. Retrieved from http://users.erols. __(2009c, April 27). Edison Medal com/oldradio/eha64.htm. Recipients. The Legacies of Edwin Howard __(2010, Oct. 15). IEEE Medal of Armstrong. (1991). RCofA. John Honor, Medal Information. W. Morrissey, editor. New York. __(2011a, Jan. 21). Guidelines for Lessing, L. (1956). Man of High IEEE: Level Awards. Fidelity: Edwin Howard __(2011b, Jan. 21). Medal of Honor Armstrong. New York: J.B. Recipients. Lippincott Company. IET. (2008, Mar.). Creation of a Lewis, T. (1991). Empire of the Air: New Institution. Institution of The Men Who Made Radio. New Engineering and Technology York: Edward Burlingame Books. Website. Retrieved from http:// Lynch, A.C. (1985). History of www.theiet.org/about/today/new- Electrical Units and Early inst/index.cfm. Standards. Proceedings of the IRE Almanac. (1961, Dec.). IRE-AIEE IEEE. Vol. A 132:564-573. Move to Consider Consolidation. Marconi, G. (1909, Dec. 11). Wireless IEEE Archives. Retrieved from Telegraphic Communication. http://www.ieeeghn.org/wiki/ Nobel Lectures, Physics 1901-1921. images/1/1a/4.21.265_Articles_-_ Elsevier Publishing Company, IRE_Almanack.pdf. Amsterdam, 1967. Israel, P. (1992). From Machine Marconi, G. (1922). Radio-telegraphy. Shop To Industrial Laboratory: Presented Before the AIEE and Telegraphy And The Changing the IRE, New York, June 20, 1922 Context Of American Invention, on the Occasion When the IRE 1830-1920. Baltimore: Johns Medal of Honor Was Presented to Hopkins University Press. Marconi. Proceedings of the IRE. John Fritz and His Legacy. (2005, Vol. 10, No. 4. March 15 - May 2). Lehigh McMahon, A.M. (1976, Sept.). University Special Collections Corporate Technology: The Social Exhibition. John Fritz Medal: Origins of the AIEE. Proceedings John W. Fisher Medalist For of the IEEE. Vol. 64, No. 9. 2000 Program. Retrieved from McMahon, A.M. (1984). The Making http://dig.lib.lehigh.edu/projects/ Of A Profession: A Century Of exhibits.asp?id=5. Electrical Engineering In America. John Fritz Medal. (2009a, April IEEE. New York: IEEE Press. 28). American Association of Medal of Honor To Be Awarded By Engineering Studies Website. IRE. (1917, May 19). Electrical Retrieved from http://www.aaes. Review and Western Electrician. org/communications/john_fritz_ Vol. 70, No. 20. medal.asp. Membership Statistics. (1962). IRE John Fritz Medal. (2009b, April 28). Membership By Grade and Record Tau Beta Pi Engineering Honor of AIEE Membership. IEEE Society Website. Retrieved from Archives Box HB-153. IEEE. http://www.tbp.org/pages/About/ Michael Idvorsky Pupin Obituary. People/DistinguishedMembers/ (1935, May 17). Science. Vol. 81, Fritz.cfm. No. 2107. The John Fritz Medal. (1910, Aug.). Museum of the History of Science,

232 AWA Review Bart & Bart University of Oxford. Marconi guidelines.html. Collection Website. Retrieved Perry, C. (2010, Aug.). The Evolution from http://www.mhs.ox.ac.uk/ of a Revolution: A History of marconi/collection/. the RCofA. Monitoring Times. __(2011a, Mar. 31). Medal Institute Of Brasstown, NC: Grove Enterprises, Radio Engineers by Sanford, 1922, Inc. Vol. 29, No. 8. Inventory No. 12658. Presentation of John Fritz Medal to __(2011b, Mar. 31). Medal John Fritz Professor Elihu Thomson. (1917, by V. D. Brenner, 1922, Inventory Feb.). Bulletin of the American No. 35206. Institute of Mining Engineers. New York Times Website. Retrieved No. 122. from http://www.nytimes.com/ Proceedings of the IRE. New York. ref/membercenter/nytarchive. __(1919, April). Annual Award of html. a Medal of Honor by the Board __(1902, Jan. 14). Marconi Tells Of Direction of the Institute. His Wireless Message Tests. __(1919, August). Medal of Honor of __(1914, Dec. 27). Art At Home and the Board Direction. Abroad: American Sculpture in the __(1951, July). 1951 IRE Medal of Academy Exhibition. Honor – Speech of Acceptance by __(1916, April 23). Art At Home and Vladimir K. Zworkin. Abroad: Sculpture by Edward Field __(1952, May). Genesis of IRE. Sanford. RCofA. New York. __(1922, June 21). Marconi, With __(1934). Twenty-Fiftieth New Device, Guides Radio In Anniversary Yearbook. Chosen Direction __(1959). Fiftieth Anniversary __(1928, Dec. 16). American Sculpture Golden Yearbook. Turns To America. __(2009). Honoring the Past, __(1932, Jan. 17). Mrs. E.F. Sanford Committed to the Future. Platinum Noted Golfer Dies. Jubilee Yearbook 1909-2009. __(1934a, June 3). Engineers Tell __(2011, Jan. 28). Awards Presented Armstrong 1917 Medal Belongs By The RCofA. Retrieved from To Him. http://www.radioclubofamerica. __(1934b, Oct. 22). Letter to the org/drupal/node/14#Armstrong. Editor by John V.L. Hogan. Radio Pioneers 1945 – __(1942, Jan. 11). The Radio Institute. Commemorating the Radio __(1952, Mar. 2). Institute of Radio Pioneers Dinner, Hotel To Mark 40 Years. Commodore, New York, November __(1960, Dec. 30). John Hogan, 8, 1945. (1945). Commemorative Radio Expert, Dies; Co-Founder Booklet. New York Section, IRE. of WQXR Was 71; Developed Reiman, D. New York: IEEE. High-Fidelity Aids and Facsimile __(1984, Mar.). Formative Years of the Transmission – Worked With de AIEE. IEEE Power Engineering Forest. Review. Nobel Prize Facts. (2011, Jan. 21). __(1989a, Sept.). Scanning the Past: Nobelprize.org: The Official Formative Years of the AIEE. Website of the Nobel Prize. Proceedings of the IEEE. Retrieved from http://nobelprize. __(1989b, Oct.). Scanning the Past: org/nobel_prizes/nobelprize_ Formative Years of the IRE. facts.html. Proceedings of the IEEE. Nomination Form for the IEEE __(1989c, Dec.). Scanning the Past: Medal of Honor. (2010, Oct. Founding of the IEEE Part 1: The 15). Retrieved from http://www. Urge to Merge. Proceedings of ieee.org/documents/med_honor. the IEEE. pdf. See also Guidelines For __(1990, Jan.). Scanning the Past: Preparing An IEEE Nomination Founding of the IEEE Part 2: The Form retrieved from http://www. Urge to Merge. Proceedings of ieee.org/about/awards/awards_ the IEEE.

Volume 24, 2011 233 The IEEE Medal of Honor __(1992, July). Scanning the Past: RCofA. John V.L. Hogan (1890-1960). Trainer, M. (2008, June). In Ryder, J.D. (1984). How the Students Memoriam: Lord Kelvin, Recipient Spoke. Proceedings of the IRE. of the John Fritz Medal in 1905. Vol. 54, No. 3. Physics in Perspective. Birkhäuser Ryder, J.D. (1992, Jan.). Scanning the Basel. Vol. 10, No. 2. Past: The Proceedings Nears 80. U.S. Supreme Court. Proceedings of the IEEE. __(1934). U.S. Supreme Court, Ryder, J.D. and Fink, D.G. (1984). “Radio Corporation of America v. Engineers and Electrons: A Radio Engineering Laboratories, Century of Electrical Progress. Inc.”, 293 U.S. 1 (1934), No. 619 IEEE. New York: IEEE Press. (October Term, 1933), Argued May Schultz, M. (2011, Apr. 1). The 2, 3, 1934, Decided May 21, 1934. Armstrong Medal-1935. The Retrieved from http://supreme. Reverse Time Website. Retrieved justia.com/us/293/1/case.html. from http://uv201.com/Misc_ __(1943). U.S. Supreme Court, Pages/armstrong_medal.htm. “Marconi Wireless Telegraph Co. Science. American Association For of America v. United States”. 320 The Advancement of Science. U.S. 1. Nos. 369, 373. Argued 9–12 __(1902, Nov.). The John Fritz April 1943. Decided 21 June 1943. Medal. Vol. XVI. Retrieved from http://supreme. __(1904, May 27). The Edison Medal. justia.com/us/320/1/index.html. Vol. XIX. Whittemore, L.E. Scientifi c and Technical Societies of __(1957, May). The IRE – Forty-Five the United States and Canada. Years of Service. Proceedings of (1961). Washington, D.C.: National the IRE. Vol. 45, No. 5. Academy of Sciences – National __(1962, May). The IRE – Fifty Years Research Council. Publication of Service. Proceedings of the IRE. 900. Vol. 50, No. 5. Sculpture by Edward Field Sanford, Wireless Age. New York: Wireless Jr. (1916, June). The American Press, Inc. Magazine of Art -- Formerly __(1917a, May). A Medal of Honor Art and Progress. New York: to be Awarded by the Institute of American Federation of Artists. Radio Engineers. Sculpture by Edward Field Sanford, __(1917b, June). The Award of the Junior. (1937). Brookgreen Honor Medal, I.R.E. Gardens Pamphlet. Youngstown, __(1919, Dec.). A Dinner To Ohio: Butler Institute of American Armstrong. Art. Should the IRE and AIEE Consolidate? (1962, March, Part II). Pamphlet. Proceedings of the IRE. IEEE Archives. Retrieved from http://ieeeghn.com/wiki/ images/8/8c/10.53.474_Proc._ IRE_-_Part_II.pdf. Special Merger Supplement. (1962, April). Supplement to Electrical Engineering. New York: AIEE. IEEE Archives. Retrieved from http://www.ieeeghn.org/wiki/ images/d/d3/10.53.477_Special_ Merger_Supplement.pdf. The Story of the First Trans-Atlantic Short Wave Message. (1950, Oct.). Proceedings of the RCofA – 1BCG Commemorative Issue. New York:

234 AWA Review Bart & Bart NOTES transmission systems. In radio, 1 See Bright, 1898; Lynch, 1985; he pioneered adjustable tuning Beauchamp, 2001. methods focusing on selectivity, 2 The society soon evolved into The single wave emission and the use Society of Telegraph Engineers of loose-coupled circuits. After and Electricians, and eventually the collapse of STTC in 1910, Stone became the Institution of Electrical became a consultant and expert Engineers (IEE) in London. It witness in patent cases, eventually survives today as the Institution going to American Telephone of Engineering and Technology and Telegraph Company in 1920. (IET), which was formed by a During the course of his career, he consolidation of the IEE and obtained 120 patents on his radio the Institution of Incorporated and telephone inventions (Dunlap, Engineers (IIE) on March 31, 1944; Clark, 1946; Architects, 2006. See Frary, 2008; IET, 2008. 1984). 3 The early history of the American 7 STTC was one of the fi rst companies electrical profession, the beginnings to receive permission from the U.S. of American professional societies Navy to install and test wireless and the emergence of the AIEE systems at naval installations and are explained in Ryder & Fink, onboard ships (Howeth, 1963; 1984; Century of Electricals, 1984; IEEE Global History, 2010b). Lee McMahon, 1984; Israel, 1992. de Forest would later credit Stone The history of the IEEE and its with having provided de Forest predecessor organizations is also important assistance with the at IEEE Global, 2011e-k; Reiman mathematics and theory of radio 1984, 1989a&b. circuits. On June 21, 1943, the U.S. 4 AIEE’s founders included Norvin Supreme Court recognized Stone’s Green, President of Western Union Feb. 8, 1900 patent application and the first President of the (No. 714,756) for tuned antenna AIEE, plus Alexander Graham Bell, circuits and loose-coupling plus Charles Cross, Thomas Edison, the work of Nikola Tesla in 1897 George Hamilton, Charles Haskins, and others as preceding the work Frank Pope, Charles Brush, of Guglielmo Marconi. The Court Elisha Gray, Edwin Houston and then invalidated Marconi’s U.S. Theodore Vail (Ryder & Fink, 1984; Patent No. 763,772 fi led Nov. 10, McMahon, 1984, IEEE Global, 1900 for his “four-tuned-circuit” 2011f & 2011h). See also Note 2. which was dated nine months later 5 The early histories of the SWTE than Stone’s patent (U.S. Supreme and TWI and their consolidation Court, 1943; Dunlap, 1944; Clark, into the IRE are contained in 1946; de Forest, 1950). Radio Pioneers, 1945; Hogan, 1951; 8 Marriott was responsible for a Proceedings, 1952; Goldsmith & number of patents and was the Hogan, 1952; Whittemore, 1957 author of many papers and articles & 1962; and IEEE Global History, on the development of radio. 2010b. See also Clark, 1942 & He did experimental work for a 1946; McMahon, 1984; Reiman, number of early radio concerns, 1989. was a radio aide of the U. S. Navy 6 Stone was a telephone engineer in 1915-1925, and was a consulting with the American Bell Telephone engineer for the Federal Radio Company in Boston. In 1901 Commission in 1928-1929. He he formed the Stone Wireless founded TWI and co-founded the Telegraph Syndicate which was IRE, serving as its fi rst President followed in 1902 by the Stone in 1913 (Whittemore, 1957; Telegraph and Telephone Architects, 1984; IEEE Global Company (collectively, “STTC”). History, 2010c). Stone developed telephone battery 9 In radio’s early years, New York systems and carrier current City had a large concentration of

Volume 24, 2011 235 The IEEE Medal of Honor

wireless companies including the and its successor, the International American Marconi Company, Lee Radio Telegraph Company (Radio de Forest’s various enterprises, Club, 1959; New York Times, Harry Shoemaker’s International 1960; Reiman, 1992; IEEE Global, Wireless Telegraph Company and 2011m). the United Wireless Telegraph 12 IRE founding members from TWI Company. Boston was the home include William F. Bissing, A.B. of STTC and NESCO. Walter W. Cole, P.B. Collinson, Janes N. Massie’s companies straddled the Dages, Lloyd Espenscheid. Philip corridor between New York and Farnsworth, Frank Fay, Edward G. Boston with the Massie Wireless Gage, Alfred N. Goldsmith, Francis Telegraph system. NESCO’s move A. Hart, Robert L. Hatfi eld, Arthur to Brooklyn helped permanently A. Herbert, Frank Hinners, James focus the communications industry H Hoffman, Robert H. Marriott in New York (Radio Pioneers, (President), A.F. Parkhurst, G.W. 1945). By 1912, at least ten major Pickard, H.S. Price, A. Rau, Harry wireless companies were located Shoemaker, Emil J. Simon, A. within a few blocks of Fulton Street Kellogg Sloan, C.H. Sphar, Floyd in New York City (Clark, 1942). Vanderpoel and R.A. Weagant 10 Goldsmith worked at the General (Proceedings, 1952; Whittemore, Electric Company, Marconi 1962). Wireless Telegraph Company of 13 IRE founding members from SWTE America and at Radio Corporation include: J.C. Armor, Sewall Cabot, of America making significant W.E. Chadbourne, G.H. Clark, technical contributions. He is T.E. Clark, E.R. Cram, G.S. David, best known for his work shaping Lee de Forest, E.D. Forbes, V.F. the professional organizations Greaves, J.V.L. Hogan, Jr., W.S. in his fi eld. He was a founder of Hogg, Guy Hill, F.A. Knowlton, IRE, forty-two year Editor of the W.S. Kroger, Fritz Lowenstein, Proceedings of the IRE and also Walter W. Massie G.W. Pickard, served as its President in 1928 Samuel Reber, Oscar C. Roos, (Whittemore, 1957; IEEE Global J.S. Stone (President), and A.F. History, 2011c). VanDyck (Proceedings, 1952; 11 Hogan was a laboratory assistant Whittemore, 1962). to de Forest, and worked for 14 See Hogan, 1951; Goldsmith & Fessenden and NESCO at the Hogan, 1952; Whittemore, 1957 & famous Brant Rock station where 1962. he served as a telegraph operator. 15 Pickard had been the only person He helped develop Fessenden’s who was a member of both STWE 1910 crystal detector, single control and TWI, the IRE’s predecessor tuning in 1912, and discovered the organizations (Whittemore, 1957 “rectifi er heterodyne” in 1913. He & 1962). also developed the fi rst ink tape 16 See Electrical World, 1917; siphon for recording transatlantic Wireless Age, 1917a; Medal of radio signals using an audion Honor, 1917. amplifi er. Hogan later developed 17 Sanford also produced the FM radio station WQXR, a renowned sculptural fi gures of the facsimile transmission system, Great Dane, Ajax and Pegassus; a and worked with radar and guided commemorative tablet at Columbia missiles for the U.S. Army Signal University; designed fountains for Corps. He was instrumental in the estates of wealthy patrons; and forming the SWTE and the IRE, the sculpture and pediments for and was elected President of the the State Capitol at Sacramento, IRE in 1920. He served as the U.S. California. In the mid-1920s, Navy’s chief research engineer at he reorganized the department its Arlington Station and was a of sculpture of the Beaux-Arts commercial manager for NESCO Institute of Design, became the

236 AWA Review Bart & Bart director, and inaugurated the Paris would also receive the AIEE’s Prize. See AskArt, 2010; Sculpture, honorary lifetime membership (the 1916 & 1937; New York Times: fi rst granted to Lord Kelvin) and a 1914, 1916, 1928 & 1932. fellowship to Great Britain’s Royal 18 On January 13, 1902, Marconi Society for the Encouragement was the guest of honor at a hastily of Arts, Manufacturers and assembled dinner of the AIEE. Commerce, an honor granted The affair was a celebration of his to few Americans. Ironically, historic accomplishments that was Armstrong served as President of attended by many leading fi gures the RCofA from 1916-1920, and in electrical engineering, including de Forest served as president of Charles Proteus Steinmetz, Michael the IRE in 1930. See Bart & Bart, I. Pupin, Alexander Graham Bell 2009 & 2010 regarding the AIEE’s and Elihu Thomson. Letters and awarding of the Edison Medal to telegrams of congratulations were Armstrong. read from notables including 20 See New York Times, 1934a; Thomas Edison and Nikola Tesla. Lessing, 1956; Lewis, 1991. Marconi would state, “I can hardly 21 For a complete history of John fi nd words to express my gratitude Fritz and the Fritz Medal including and thanks for the reception I its winners, see Science, 1902; have received here tonight” (New John Fritz Medal 2009a & 2009b; York Times, 1902). See also AIEE John Fritz Medal, 1910; Trainer, Annual Dinner Program, 1902; 2008. Annual Dinner, 1902. 22 Dr. Elihu Thomson is not related 19 The long history and differing to Sir William Thomson, known personal perspectives on this as Lord Kelvin. Elihu Thomson’s complex litigation are described accomplishments included in de Forest, 1950; Lessing, 1956; approximately 700 patents, work Legacies, 1991; Lewis, 1991 and on electric arc lighting, establishing Coe, 1996. See also U.S. Supreme the Thomson-Houston Electric Court, 1934. Over the years, 13 Company (which would eventually separate court decisions issued by merge with the Edison General thirty judges had been split evenly Electric Company to become between Armstrong and de Forest. General Electric Company), Despite the legal confusion, the the Thomson Electric Meter, scientifi c and technical societies alternating current devices, the of the time conducted their own electric air drill, methods of electric investigations and rendered their arc welding, investigating X-rays own opinions. “There is no doubt and research on fused quartz for that the great majority of well- use in reflecting astronomical informed radio engineers regard telescopes. Thomson was active Armstrong and not de Forest as in the AIEE, contributed too many the inventor of the regenerative other societies, and received the circuit” (New York Times, 1934b). John Fritz Medal in 1916. He Nevertheless, de Forest received later became the President of many awards for his invention the Massachusetts Institute of of the triode tube including the Technology. In addition to the prestigious Edison Medal, the Edison Medal, Thomson was the Franklin Institute’s Cresson first American recipient of the Medal and the IRE’s own Medal Kelvin Gold Medal issued by the of Honor; but, he never received an Institute of Civil Engineers in Great award for the regenerative circuit. Britain in 1923. The Kelvin Medal Armstrong would receive the is awarded for “distinguished Edison Medal, the Franklin Medal service in the application of science and other medals including the to engineering” (Presentation to IRE’s Medal of Honor, all for the Thomson, 1917; Brittain, 2004; regenerative circuit. Armstrong IEEE Explore, 2008; ICE, 2009).

Volume 24, 2011 237 The IEEE Medal of Honor 23 Pupin was a legendary Columbia in 1950 to Ernest V. Amy, Major University Professor who made Edwin Armstrong, George E. contributions in the fields of Burghard, Minton Cronkite, Paul wave propagation, long distance F. Godley, John F. Grinan and telephony and induction. He Walker P. Inman in recognition discovered the electrically tuned of their achievement (Story, 1950; circuit and developed the loading Radio Club, 2011a). of telephone circuits with induction 27 Houck was much more than coils which effectively removed Armstrong’s assistant. He served the barriers to long distance in the U.S. Army Signal Corps telephone communication. He in France during World War I was the first to suggest the use working with Armstrong to develop of an electrical rectifi er for use in the super-heterodyne method of receiving radio signals. Pupin also reception. He was an engineer for developed a method of rapid X-ray the International Radio Telegraph photography. His autobiography Company, Chief Engineer for From Immigrant to Inventor won Dubilier Condenser and Radio the Pulitzer Prize in 1924. See Corporation, a consultant to the John Fritz Medal, 2009a; IEEE Federal Telegraph Company, Website, 2009c & 2011b. For and President of Measurements Pupin’s biography, see Gherardi, Corporation. He was responsible 1932; Michael, 1935; Architects, for designing the second harmonic 1984. super-heterodyne, the fi rst type to 24 RCofA continues to conduct be placed in large scale commercial meetings, events and banquets, production, and his work on and it continues to publish. Recent capacitors made possible the fi lter awards were given to Martin systems used in all modern radio Cooper, inventor of the first receivers (Harry W. Houck, 1931; hand held Motorola cell phone, Radio Club, 1959). and to Dr. Donald Cox for his 28 See New York Times, 1942; development of land mobile radio Whittemore, 1957 & 1962. and communications. See First 29 See the Special Merger Supplement, Amateur, 1923; Radio Club, 1959, 1962 for the agreements between 2009 & 2011; Perry, 2010. the AIEE and IRE and the 25 Vassos designed radio and principals of consolidation. The television cabinets including RCA’s merger is further explained at art deco lines. Barnes worked for Reiman 1989 & 1990; Ryder & RCA/Victor drafting phonograph Fink, 1984; Century of Electricals, styling designs. The medal was 1984; McMahon, 1984; IEEE “drafted” by Barnes, “designed” by Website, 2009c. Stevenson and “done” by Vassos. 30 Alfred N. Goldsmith, a founder of Straubel crafted the bronze medal the IRE, and Arthur E. Kennelly, (Schultz, 2011). Thirteen silver a past president of both the IRE medals were made. One fi nished and AIEE, had long advocated a medal was given to each of the merger of the two organizations designers for their services. The (Reiman, 1989; Ryder & Fink, remaining ten were retained by 1984; McMahon, 1984). RCofA together with the master. 31 The stated purpose of the AIEE in Since the last of the ten medals 1961 was “the advancement of the was presented in 1956, RCofA theory and practice of electrical authorized a new mould to be engineering and of the allied arts cast from the Master, and a new and sciences, and the maintenance supply of Armstrong Medals was of a high professional standing produced for future use (Radio among its members.” The stated Club, 1959; Schultz, 2011). purpose of the IRE was “to advance 26 Seven small versions of the theory and practice of radio and Armstrong Medal were awarded allied branches of engineering,

238 AWA Review Bart & Bart and related arts and sciences, of Directors. Julia also provides and to maintain high professional advisory services to the Antique standing among members” Wireless Association and has co- (Scientifi c, 1961). authored several peer-reviewed 32 See IEEE Website, 2010 & 2011a; articles for the AWA. IEEE Awards, 2010; Nomination Form, 2010. David and Julia’s recent work on the Edison Medal and the Medal of Honor is included on the Insti- ABOUT THE AUTHORS tute of Electrical and Electronics David and Julia Bart reside in Engineers’ Global History Network the Chicago area. Together, they website. have published numerous articles David and Julia are founding on telegraph, radio and broadcast- members of the Webster Club for ing history. the history of scientific instru- David received both his Bache- ments at the Adler Planetarium lor of Arts Degree in Anthropology in Chicago and are members of and Statistics (1985) and his Mas- the Scientifi c Instrument Society ters Degree in Business Adminis- in London. David and Julia have tration (1993) from the University collected radio, telephone, pho- of Chicago. He is a member of the nograph and telegraph devices for Board of Directors of the Antique over twenty years; and, with their Wireless Association, Chairman of two sons John and Michael, have the Museum Advisory Board and enjoyed providing programs for Technical Curator for the Museum the Boy Scouts of America, school of Broadcast Communications in groups and local historical societ- Chicago, and the former President ies. of the Antique Radio Club of Il- linois where he continues to serve on its Board. He is also Chairman of the Historical Committee of the Radio Club of America. He has provided many presentations, exhibits and displays on topics of communications history, includ- ing at the New York Historical Society, the American Association of Physics Teachers and American Association For The Advancement of Science Joint AAPT/AAAS Meetings, the Antique Wireless Association and the Radio Club of America. Julia received her Bachelor of Arts Degree in Behavioral Sci- ences (1987) from the University of Chicago and a Master of Arts in Reading from Concordia Univer- sity (2007). Julia is the Editor for the Antique Radio Club of Illinois’ Julia & David Bart publications, a past Treasurer and continues to play an active role as a volunteer and advisor to the Board

Volume 24, 2011 239 The IEEE Medal of Honor

240 AWA Review Lee

AWA Review Wireless Comes of Age on the West Coast1

2011 Bartholomew Lee ABSTRACT This is a story primarily about young men and what they accomplished in a remarkable Radio as we know it time, the fi rst two decades of the 20th Century, had many fathers. Cali- and in remarkable places – especially in Cali- fornia enjoyed unique fornia in the Western United States. Guglielmo circumstances that gave (William) Marconi, in his early twenties, elec- rise to independent de- trifi ed the technical world of the late 19th Cen- velopment. Young men tury with his successes using Hertzian electro- explored and advanced magnetic waves to communicate at distance, devices and means of what we now call “radio.” He did this without communication as soon the wired connections to which the world had as they read about ear- turned with enthusiasm earlier in the century. lier advances, especially The telegraph, including undersea cables, and Marconi’s use of wireless the telephone, needed wire, and lots of it. Com- spark systems. The arc munication without such wires, at fi rst wireless as a generator of high telegraphy, opened new vistas. This was par- power continuous wave ticularly so looking out to the world’s oceans. energy for communica- Communication with ships at sea (Marconi’s tions came to California primary initial interest) was now possible. Then, and then the world. Doc a challenge to the expensive cable monopolies Herrold began the fi rst could be mounted. This was so because the new regular broadcasting to a “wireless” meant exactly that: no expensive, known audience around capital-intensive investments in cables, only 1912 in California, using in terminal stations. As the amateurs in these an arc. Lee de Forest new arts soon showed, wireless also freed com- perfected his “Audion” munications from pre-existing geographical triode in California in networks. Men and boys, capitalists and hob- 1913. Amateur radio byists, could now explore and stake interests in trained thousands in what inventor Lee de Forest called the “Invisible the new radio arts. The Empire of the Air.”2 Navy led the way from As a result of the then new networks of com- the beginning, from the munication, the late 19th century was blessed earliest spark systems with nearly immediate knowledge of many around San Francisco of the world’s events. Scientifi c and technical Bay, to playing music advances were reported and widely published from the Great White worldwide. Interested people ranging from Fleet, to its world-wide university professors, to entrepreneurs, to networks at the time of back-room tinkerers, followed these develop- the First World War. ments, and sought to replicate them. They were Radio grew up in many able to do so by reason of the uniformity of the places, and the West laws of physics. And they sought to go beyond Coast was one of the into new devices, new arrangements and new more important of those technologies. places. San Francisco, from its Gold Rush days, had

Volume 24, 2011 241 West Coast Wireless been a cosmopolitan world city. maritime Wireless installation (a Nearby Stanford University (at Palo spark coil on a lightship) for jour- Alto, California) fi rst fl ourished in nalism and public notice was semi- the 1890s. Its electrical engineer- nal in all later developments. This ing department was instrumental is so because it was such big news, in development of hydro-electric nationwide. The experimental use facilities for electrical power. It of the arc technology to generate provided a sound foundation for re- continuous waves, in which Lee search, technical experiments and de Forest played a major role, what were then high-technology brought on two novel successes. business formations. The people First, the arc succeeded in com- of San Francisco, like much of the munications circuits. These high world, enjoyed Scientifi c Ameri- power circuits eventually ranged can, McClure’s Magazine and a worldwide. The Federal Telegraph host of other publications. Events and Telephone Company of Palo reported in such publications also Alto, California, the predecessor catalyzed technical work on the of ITT, implemented them. Victory West Coast of the United States. It in World War One required these wasn’t “instant messaging” but it reliable circuits. Second, the arc was current and thorough explana- provided the basis of early broad- tion of advances. casting. ‘Doc” Herrold in San Jose The independent wealth and the broadcast programs and music geographical isolation of the West well before the First World War. Coast fostered an independent The improvement of the vacuum development of communications tube technology of Lee de Forest’s and electronic technology. These three-element triode vacuum tube developments ranged from the “Audion,” was work largely done by fi rst American use of wireless at de Forest in Palo Alto at Federal. San Francisco in 1899, the first This work provided the basis for reliable worldwide communica- supplanting both the spark and the tions systems from California’s arc technology of earlier years, at Federal Telephone and Telegraph the end of the First World War and less than 20 years later, even the by the beginning of the 1920s. The invention of electronic television post-war boom of the 1920s saw in San Francisco by Philo Farn- radio broadcasting, using vacuum sworth in 1927, up to the Silicon tube transmitters and receivers, Valley of today’s digital world. It become a nationwide unifying and is the goal of this note to tell some standardizing cultural force. of the stories of that independent History, said Henry Ford, is development, from the primitive “just one damn thing after anoth- marine wireless of August 1899 er.” But it’s all that the word “after” in San Francisco to the advent of implicates that is so interesting. radio-telephone broadcasting by Lee de Forest in San Francisco in 1920, with much in between in GENESIS: AMERICAN WIRE- these 21 years. While there were LESS TELEGRAPHY IS BORN many regional successes as well, IN 1899 IN SAN FRANCISCO there were not a few dead-ends. In August, 1899 the San Several important stories stand Francisco Call newspaper suc- out through the mists of time – and cessfully used wireless to scoop San Francisco’s fogs. The 1899 a competing newspaper about success in using the fi rst American the appearance of a long-await-

242 AWA Review Lee ed troopship in the fog seven success in Great Britain.4 Early miles off the Golden Gate, San newspaper reports told of the Francisco. The USS Sherman use of wireless by the Lightship brought a California regiment Goodwin to summon aid after a back from the 1898 Spanish collision. The San Francisco use American War campaign in the of the Lightship 70 as a trans- Philippines.3 Lightship 70 of mitting station, and the spark the U.S. Lighthouse Service, a and coherer technology em- predecessor of the Coast Guard, ployed, appears to derive direct- signaled the arrival of the troop- ly from the report in McClure’s ship to a receiving station near Magazine. The San Francisco the Cliff House. By 1901, the experimenters used the then Lighthouse Service began regu- standard laboratory equipment lar installation of wireless sets Rhumkorff inductance coil to in Lightships. generate a high voltage, high In April, 1899, wireless test current spark. They ran it up signals between San Francisco’s a 82 foot long vertical antenna Telegraph Hill and its downtown on the Lightship 70. At the Cliff (at the Call building), were suc- House, a similar antenna came cessful enough to justify further down to a coherer and an inker development by the San Fran- as the receiver. “Sherman in cisco Call. In 1899, McClure’s sight” is the text of what is likely Magazine began to report, the fi rst working wireless message worldwide, Marconi’s wireless in America. Some of the headlines of the Call coverage show the technical impact of the success: “Wireless telegraph Excites Much Interest – Information Solicited Regarding Method of Procedure – Associated Press Asks for Full Details of the re- cent Successful Experiment by the Call.” A “Description of the Apparatus” followed, character- ized as “the latest marvel of the 19th Century.” Some of the Call story appears nearby along with images of some of the facilities

Fig. 1. The site of the April, 1899 tests Fig. 2. The site of reception of the fi rst to Telegraph Hill, San Francisco. American wireless message. The Cliff Postcard. House, 1899. Postcard.

Volume 24, 2011 243 West Coast Wireless ments of a Dr. Taylor at Stanford. Herrold, in his test, achieved one mile’s distance with a Rhumkorff coil and a Branley coherer.5 No doubt enthusiastic young men performed such replicating experi- ments around the country as news of Marconi’s successes spread. The fact that Marconi himself was so young provided a model for ambi- tious exploration of the new world of communications. Commercial interests leapt at the opportunities of 1899; in retrospect some were just stock selling frauds but many at least put Fig. 3. Lightship 70, San Francisco, enough money into their stations 1899. Kent Leach, CHRS, artist, em- to advance the art. In November, phasizing “capacity hat” atop vertical 1899, American Wireless Tele- wire antenna, as a signal bell. CHRS phone and Telegraph Company, Journal cover, 1999 the fi rst such enterprise, incorpo- used. rated in Arizona. It held the com- In January, 1897, Scientific munications patents of Professor American had reported Marconi’s Amos E. Dolbear of Tufts Univer- initial successes with telegraphy sity, giving it a patina of technical without wires in England. “An respectability. (The patents were invention which promises to be of good enough to require the Mar- the greatest practical value in the coni interests, ultimately, to buy world … Mr. Marconi had come… the rights). American sold a lot of with such a system…. [Y]oung speculative stock. The promoter Marconi had solved the problem was Dr. Gustav P. Gehring but the [communication without wires] Chief Engineer was Harry Shoe- on entirely different principles, maker. Shoemaker’s pioneering … ma[king] a successful test on technical work earned the respect Salisbury Plain at a distance of of many6 and he trained several three-quarters of a mile.” This of the next generation of wireless news, and that of Marconi’s follow- pioneers. ing feats, sparked great attention in both commercial interests and THE NEW CENTURY OF RA- in experimenters. In communicat- DIO BEGINS ing across the English Channel in By 1901, wireless began to pro- March, 1899 Marconi opened the vide real service. In March, 1901: eyes of the world to the potential The Mutual Telephone Company of of wireless. In California, a young Hawaii linked the main Hawaiian Stanford student, Charles D. Her- Islands by wireless. Stations began rold (later affectionately known as to use call letters on the model “Doc”) went to work even earlier. of the abbreviations of landline Herrold repeated Marconi’s 1895 telegraphy; Oahu’s call letters are wireless-at-a-distance tests the “HU,” Molokai Island’s call letters very day he read the newspaper are “AM,” Puaho is “KA,” Lahaina reports of their success. Herrold on Maui is “LA,” and Nawiliwili on had observed similar lab experi- Kaui is “NW.” 7 244 AWA Review Lee In these early days, companies, commercially ambitious Francis and other wireless operations McCarty put together a primitive chose their own callsigns. Usually radio-telephone using the spark they bore some relation to place or coil design by Collins. (His father, provided some clue as to operation, “White Hat” McCarty, also dabbled but that is not easy to decipher in in wireless). Francis McCarty retrospect. tested his device in Western San The United States Army as early Francisco, at Ocean Beach. Mc- as 1900 and 1901 used wireless to Carty interests followed up with communicate with the Coast Artil- an early arc system, known as the lery post on Alcatraz Island from “peanut whistle.” In 1905 Mc- Fort Mason in San Francisco,8 ac- Carty demonstrated his wireless cording to radio historian George telephone from the Cliff House in H. Clark. Three such Coast Artil- San Francisco. McCarty managed lery forts controlled the entrance to garner considerable local press to the Golden Gate. The offi cer in for his enterprise, including a 1905 charge was a Capt. Dyer, the engi- newspaper interview. McCarty’s neer Carl Kinsley.9 Both the Army system engendered a great deal and the Navy saw the importance of publicity and public interest.12 of wireless for command, control In the1905 interview, McCarty and communications, and soon recounted: for intelligence purposes as well, “… I’m always reading as others also used wireless com- about this kind of work whenever munications. I fi nd in a book or magazine any In December of 1901, Marconi’s report of some man’s experiment successful transatlantic test re- with a diagram the apparatus with ceived wide publicity on the West which he made his tests, I set right Coast as in the rest of the world. at building a duplicate to see if I He heard the famous “S” – three can get the same results. You really dits in Morse Code – from Polhu in can’t understand the problem and Cornwall in far West Great Britain the way he worked it out unless you at St. John’s in Newfoundland on do this.” December 12 and 13.10 The news “I had been working for got out quickly. The value of the the wireless telegraph company, stock of the Atlantic cable compa- and it seemed to me that since we nies fell by half at the prospect of could send the wave signals with- such lower cost competition. Wire- out direct connection we should less became an even more interest- ing business opportunity. It also provided an even more promising stock selling proposition. The pro- moters such as Gehring often mod- eled the sales pitch on the lucrative returns to early investors in Bell’s telephone company.11 But wire- less was undoubtedly opening new technical and business frontiers. A. Frederick Collins, in 1902 and earlier, published many ar- ticles about wireless, in Scien- Fig. 4. Collins promotional photograph tifi c American and elsewhere. In of his wireless telephone, circa 1902. San Francisco, a very young and The operator is not Collins. (Author’s collection)

Volume 24, 2011 245 West Coast Wireless Francisco’s Federal Telegraph and Telephone, who evaluated McCarty’s system. Doc Herrold worked for National from San Jose in 1908, perfecting the arc radio-telephone. July, 1902 saw the fi rst com- mercial wireless traffi c on the West Coast and in America. Gehring had established as part of his nascent and would-be wireless empire the Pacifi c and Continental Wireless Telegraph and Telephone Com- pany. It was an American Wireless subsidiary. Robert Mariott, the Chief Engineer, had worked with Harry Shoemaker. Marriott went Fig. 5. McCarty from his 1905 news- 14 paper interview. on to a distinguished career. He set up stations on Catalina Island, be able to send exact tones. They off the California coast, and in Los said this could not be done because Angeles, apparently on his own ini- the rate of vibration of the human tiative. He adopted callsign “A” for voice was so much lower than of Avalon on Catalina, and callsign the Hertzian wave, but I was not “G” for the San Pedro, Los Angeles convinced. If we could only have station. This circuit carried the fi rst the right transmitting instrument paid wireless traffic, a distance I thought it could be done, and I over water of 26 miles.15 It stayed kept on trying. Finally, I struck the in operation16 in various modes right plan. including wireless telephone, for “The first telephone outfit I many years. made was very small and crude. In 1903 the Revenue Marine The transmitting instrument was was a predecessor of the Coast in the front of the house and the receiving on the porch in the rear. The aerial wires were suspended on posts not over fi ve or six feet high and the ground plates were laid on the fl oor. It worked all right over a distance of about fi fty feet and anything that was said, even in a very low voice and with the intermediate doors closed, could be heard plainly.” McCarty died in a road ac- cident in May, 1906 at age 17. His ambitions died with him but his company lingered on, promoted by his brothers and capitalized as the National Ra- dio Company.13 Direct succes- Fig. 6. Robert Marriott, the Avalon and sors to McCarty included Cyril Los Angeles 1902 circuit engineer, Elwell, the later principal of San later in his distinguished career.

246 AWA Review Lee Guard, as was the Lightship Ser- vice. It authorized the Revenue Cutter USS Grant out of Tacoma, Washington to install wireless to communicate with Tacoma (and Friday Harbor). The primary pur- pose was intelligence to suppress opium smuggling and for other law enforcement. By 1910 seventeen cutters were equipped with wire- less on both coasts. On the West Coast later, the Revenue Cutter USS Bear employed the callsign Fig. 8. Alaska Station FK about 1905 RCB.17 (SWP). Alaska, by reason of winters and ers. Established companies (dubi- isolation, provided a good opportu- ous though many were) had imple- mented wireless telegraphy. But the hope of a wireless telephone could engender both enthusiasm and investment. These early de- velopments came to naught, but provided a foundation for vacuum tube generated carrier wave ampli- tude modulated broadcasting in the next decades. Fig. 7. Revenue Cutter Grant, fi rst In April, 1903 the Mare Island Coast Guard ship equipped with wire- less, in 1903. (Photo courtesy Coast Naval Station just North of San Guard Radio) Francisco first employed wire- less.20 It put into service a German nity for wireless to prove its worth Slaby-Arco two kilowatt open gap on the ground. In August 1903 the spark transmitter. Ironically, the United States Army established Navy sited it in the former hom- the Alaska Wireless network. It ing pigeon loft. The Navy took to was the predecessor of decades of wireless with enthusiasm for shore effective radio networks in Alaska. to ship, ship to shore, and ship to Stations and callsigns were: FB ship communications, sometimes Fairbanks, FD Nome, FE Mouth to the distress of Captains whose of the Yukon, FG Fort Gibson, FK discretion was thus managed by Circle City, FM Fort St. Michael shoreside officers. Wireless of- (reported to be the fi rst station in fered worldwide central control to the West), FP Petersburg, FQ Fort the Admiralties of the major naval Egbert, FX Fort Worden.18 powers. In 1903, another San Francisco By 1904 the Navy established experimenter, Rev. Richard Bell, a network of three Northern Cali- sent wireless messages from San fornia stations, San Francisco on Francisco to San Jose, about 60 Yerba Buena Island in the Bay (call miles. In 1907 and thereafter, he letters TI) and Mare Island (call and Doc Herrold in San Jose com- letters TG) with landline telegraph municated by wireless telephone.19 links, and one on the Farallon Is- Wireless telephone attracted both lands 27 miles off the Golden Gate experimenters and stock promot- (call letters TH).21 In November, 1904 the Mare Island and the San

Volume 24, 2011 247 West Coast Wireless Francisco (Yerba Buena) Navy fornia as one of the more colorful stations began regular weather wireless personalities. He enjoyed broadcasts by wireless telegraph. a long career in radio.26 The ability to gather and to dis- Also in 1905, at Fort Mason seminate regionally meteorologi- in San Francisco (the site of the cal information, especially storm earlier circuit to Alcatraz Island), warnings, early proved radio’s Major George O. Squire of the Sig- utility. Time signals, so useful for nal Corps experimented with trees navigation, soon followed. So too, as receiver antennas for wireless Navy stations soon sent out press communications. They worked. summaries to ships at sea. For He was able to communicate sev- example, Point Loma near San Di- eral miles from Yerba Buena Island ego, established about 1903 with a in the Bay and nearby Alameda and ten inch spark gap, did so with the Santa Clara Counties. Squire as a preface “CQ de NPL – press.” Point general offi cer later became Chief Loma used the callsign TL before of the Signal Corps in World War using NPL.22 One.27 Commercial interest radio ap- About 1906, the callsigns used peared in San Francisco in the on the West Coast suggest several summer of 1904. The DeForest chains of stations, or proposed sta- Wireless Telegraph Company tions. Avalon on Catalina Island established its first West Coast and Los Angeles had used “A” and station in the Palace Hotel on “G” respectively in their earliest Market Street in San Francisco. Its transmissions under the aegis of operator, Tim Furlong,23 naturally the Pacifi c and Continental Wire- enough adopted the callsign “PH.” less Company. Pacific Wireless Sam (Sydney) Maddams built the Telegraph Company succeeded station in 1903-04. Maddams had Pacifi c and Continental Wireless in been Marconi’s operator at Poldhu August, 1903 and bought the Cata- in Cornwall in 1901 who fi rst sent lina Island circuit and stations. Pa- the “S” in tests, the “S” heard by cifi c’s stations included at least: A Marconi across the Atlantic.24 In at Avalon, Catalina Island, Califor- 1904 the de Forest company exhib- nia; G in Los Angeles, California; ited at the St. Louis Exposition and D in Port Townsend, Washington; successfully got messages through DA in Seattle, Washington and SF to Chicago.25 Charles B. (“C.B.”) in San Francisco, California.28 Cooper was de Forest’s operator at Continental is reported to have St. Louis, and he later came west through Denver, Colorado to Cali-

Fig. 10. Lee de Forest and C.B. Coo- Fig. 9. Navy Mare Island station about per in Colorado, 1905 after working 1904 (Signals, 1951). together in St. Louis in 1904 (Mayes).

248 AWA Review Lee operated a station at Portland, employ competent designers, op- Oregon that employed the callsign erators and technicians. “O-2;” another such station oper- As of 1906, the now known pri- ated out of Seattle with the call mary stations on the West Coast in- “S-2,” from Queen Anne Hill with clude the United chains, the Navy fi ve kilowatts of power.29 chain, the Army Alaska chain, PS Another network used callsigns at the Presidio Army Headquarters starting with D or P, plus a sec- in San Francisco, California and PT ond letter, in California, Oregon, at Fort Bragg, Oregon (both also Washington and Alaska. The “D” listed to United).31 stations may have derived from the de Forest name, and the “P” 1906: EARTHQUAKE AND stations from the Pacific Coast on which the were sited by the DISASTER Pacifi c Wireless company. The D The use of wireless telegraphy and P stations ended up as United in disaster response came early. Wireless stations (some erected by For example, in March of 1906, a the DeForest Company); United’s storm took out wired communica- West Coast headquarters was in tions between Los Angeles and San Seattle. Diego. The De Forest Company RA in Safety Harbor, Alaska is provided all communications by listed to United; the Army Signal wireless, earning the gratitude of the disabled companies and the Corps established a Safety Harbor 32 station in 1903 with de Forest public. This was a precursor to equipment. Nome, Cordova and “The Big One.” Sitka, Alaska operated with call- The next month, April, 1906 the signs SA, SN and SO, respectively. Great Earthquake and Fire leveled United Wireless is reported to San Francisco. The Navy Cruiser have been operating thirty coastal USS Chicago, at sea, returned and and inland stations between 1900 tied up at the docks at the foot of and 1906. The inland stations were Telegraph Hill. It handled out- not intended to handle maritime bound San Francisco traffi c, over traffic, but rather to compete a thousand messages. This traffi c with landlines.30 United Wireless, was managed by a young offi cer, like Pacific Wireless, sold large S.N Hooper, later known as the amounts of stock to the public Father of Navy Radio (and RCA), without significant commercial who had some landline telegraph revenues from its actual, let alone experience. Yerba Buena Island projected, stations. On the other (TI) acted as a relay to Mare Island hand, it did operate stations and (TG). Mare Island connected to the telegraph landlines that con- veyed to the world the extent of the disaster.33 Station PH was lost with the loss of the Palace Hotel to the Great Fire. An amateur radio operator by the name of Ray Newby lost his 70 foot tower and antenna in San Jose to the earthquake. Newby Fig. 11. A.J. Krenke and the Pacifi c was later an American Marconi Wireless crew constructing transmitter operator and Doc Herrold’s station equipment (a large helix) about 1906 operator in San Jose, holding the for the projected Hawaii circuit (SWP). license. In San Francisco, McCarty Volume 24, 2011 249 West Coast Wireless offered to transmit wireless traffi c SAN FRANCISCO RECOVERS, from the West part of the City. 34 WIRELESS MARCHES ON The 1906 earthquake delayed “PH” had been in operation Pacifi c Wireless’s proposed Cali- in early 1906, fi rst as a DeForest fornia and Hawaii circuit. Antenna Company station and then as Unit- towers did go up on Mount Tamal- ed Wireless. Formerly at the Palace pais. The earthquake did not take Hotel, it moved to Russian Hill to down the tall towers. Persons un- the North, just West of Telegraph known, rumored to be associated Hill after the Great Fire after the with a competitor, caused the fall Earthquake burned the Palace Ho- of the towers in December. Ha- tel down. Its site had a magnifi cent radan Pratt investigated and found view of San Francisco Bay but it did that someone had cut the guy wire not carry much traffi c for want of anchor rods.35 Pratt later enjoyed a wireless equipped ships.38 It was, distinguished career in radio at the however, a nuisance to its residen- highest levels. tial neighbors, so it shortly moved A.F. Krenke had been the opera- to Hillcrest in Daly City,39 South of tor at “G” in Los Angeles on the San Francisco. This site was soon Catalina Island circuit. He was the called Radio Ridge on Mount San station manager and in charge of Bruno (full of radio towers to this construction for Mt. Tamalpias.36 day). When American Marconi Pacifi c Wireless was regarded by absorbed United Wireless in 1912, many, then and now, as primarily PH at about the same time was a promotion to sell stock, hyped destined to migrate North to Marin by comparison to the success of County for its radio operations. PH the Bell Telephone Companies. became KPH with the assignment So too, the Gehring companies by the government of offi cial call- and the DeForest companies were signs. Much later it operated its then and are now widely seen as transmitters from Bolinas and its fraudulent enterprises. The en- receivers at Marshall.40 gineers of such companies, such Another Pacifi c Wireless station as Harry Shoemaker and Lee de in San Francisco used the call sign Forest did, however, make very “SF.” The Presidio station in the significant contributions to the Army installation at San Francis- art, most importantly de Forest’s co’s Presidio signed “PS.”41 Many Audion vacuum tube triode of amateurs were active as early as 1906. Pacifi c’s ambitions for a San 1906 as well. For example, Butler Francisco and Hawaii circuit made (Bert) Osborne of San Francisco, good business sense, as later devel- later W6US, started in 1906 at age opments showed. 12. In 1908 he was on the air,42 In about 1906, as many as 40 shortly with fi ve kilowatts of spark commercial wireless stations op- and callsign CG.43 erated on the West Coast: DeFor- In about 1907, the legendary est - United include: California Lawrence A. Malarin was known to - 9, Washington - 9, Oregon - 6, all by his personal sine “LM.” (The Canada - 3, Alaska - 2; Pacific sine, as in “sign,” was an opera- Wireless, California -3, Washing- tor’s unique self-chosen personal ton -2; Massie Wireless had one abbreviated identifi er). He began (in San Francisco); Hawaii had his wireless career as the operator fi ve stations.37 at San Francisco’s PH in the Palace Hotel. The Navy insisted that he be fi red as the PH operator on Rus-

250 AWA Review Lee sian Hill for using so much invec- coast stations, the Massie station, tive in the ether. He then became operated with the call sign “IAA” the United Wireless Manager44 in 1907. It used two 200 foot tall downtown. He later became the masts to support its antenna. American Marconi Manager. His Pioneer wireless engineer Arthur idiosyncracies included assign- A. (“A.A.”) Isbell established it for ing similarly named operators to the Massie company. He had just the same duty stations: Mr. West earlier parted ways with Reginald would get to work with Mr. East, Fessenden’s company. Isbell had Mr. Baer with Mr. Wolf.45 Opera- constructed and operated the sta- tors penned doggerel verse about tion in Scotland with which Fes- him, for example: senden had communicated from “LM” once handled the great PH, Brant Rock.48 Isbell had been a Is what I have been told, classmate of Lee de Forest’s at the He did his work, he’d never shirk, Mt. Hermon School in 1892-93 and And now he’s the Chief quite bold.46 in 1902 had worked for de Forest Navy Commander Richard as one of the earliest wireless op- Johnstone, an early (1907) wireless erators. amateur in San Francisco and later Isbell also chose his initials re- a KPH operator, was fi rst hired by versed for the Massie stations call United Wireless after impressing letters. He set it up near the Cliff Malarin with his skills. They be- House at Ocean Beach for maritime came friends over the years. Dick work. After setting up the Massie Johnstone provides interesting station, Isbell found a bullet hole biographical information on Ma- in his residence window, which he larin47 in his colorful 1965 book of attributed to a competitor.49 wireless reminiscences. Isbell had arrived in May 9, 1907 One of San Francisco’s first on the steamship SS President of the Pacifi c Steamship Company, coming around the Horn. This was the fi rst ocean liner to be fi tted with wireless in the Pacifi c.50 Isbell was its operator. It used a three-kilo- watt Massie system on 400 meters, callsign V-2. It set distance records during its voyage. Isbell went on to set up wireless and radio sta- tions all over the world, initially in Hawaii circa 1908, and enjoyed a long career American Marconi, successor to United Wireless, and then with RCA. Isbell was for a time the United Wireless San Fran- cisco Manager, for whom Malarin worked. He drove one of the fi rst automobiles in the City.51 With the coming of American Marconi in 1912, absorbing United, Isbell became the Marconi Manager. His Fig. 12. The legendary Lawrence Malarin, sine LM, at work as a United San Rafael marriage in 1912 was Wireless (American Marconi) manager a newsworthy event, headlined in San Francisco (SWP). “Belle Elopes With Marconi Mag-

Volume 24, 2011 251 West Coast Wireless with club callsigns. They were three letter calls starting with “S.” A member had to copy 20 words per minute in Morse code and pass a technical test in order to qualify. By 1912 some 50 operators held “S” calls licensed by the club. Haraden Pratt, President of the club, held SKH. Ray Newby, who also worked with Doc Herrold, held SEW. The later careers of the members of this club show how important engage- ment by amateurs with the evolv- ing technology was for commercial success. At each meeting of the Bay Counties club, the President Fig. 13. A. A. Isbell at sea, 1911, on assigned one or more topics for the Lusitania. (Rachel Isbell Branch scientifi c investigation and discus- collection). sion.58 The fi rst amateur wireless 52 man in the San Francisco area was nate.” Isbell was all too honest 59 a man. He accused the United Bill Larzelere, a member of the club. His call was SWL; circa 1908, Wireless management of chicanery 60 (“liars, cut-throats and thieves”). he ran 5KW at 720 meters. His They sued him for criminal libel.53 station operated from the second fl oor of a barn at his home in San He was, of course, right, and the 61 United Wireless principals went Francisco. Many of the amateurs to prison for stock fraud. went to sea as wireless operators as The utility of wireless for business coordination became clearer and clearer. In about 1907 the sailing ship Archer, which was a bulk carrier, was the fi rst commercial vessel to install and use wireless on the West Coast. It communicated with its home company near Seattle, Roche Harbor Lime Company, station RH, which ran ten kilowatts spark.54 In 1907 amateur wireless op- erators formed the Bay Counties Wireless Telegraph Association.55 Haraden Pratt of San Francisco was an active member. He was later telecommunications advisor to Presidents Truman and Eisen- hower.56 Another active member was Ellery W. Stone of Oakland, later Radio Inspector, naval offi - Fig. 14. Haraden Pratt, one of the cer, and a distinguished technical earliest San Francisco amateurs, author.57 The club issued licenses later enjoying a distinguished career to operate as club members, along in radio (SWP). 252 AWA Review Lee soon as they could get a license.62 more than Marconi paid on the In 1908 the Bay Counties Wire- East Coast. A fi ve-dollar a month less Association pioneered sports premium was paid for operators in radio. It reported by wireless on tankers.66 In today’s money, $40 the “Big Game,” to Palo Alto and then is somewhere between $1,000 Alameda from Berkeley.63 This and $5,000 now. It was good pay, was (and is) the annual clash of although Dick Johnstone did not the football teams of Stanford think so at the time, because ships’ University and the University of offi cers got more.67 KPH operators California at Berkeley. earned $90 a month. Before callsigns were required Early in 1908 the United States and assigned after 1910, vessels Navy stations at Mare Island and of varying ownership used calls of in Panama communicated with the the form letter-number like the SS fl eet in the South Pacifi c.68 This President, rather than two letters; was the beginning of transpacifi c for example: Navy communications. Other po- A-2, SS Acapulco, Pacifi c Mail tential Naval applications of the SS Line, A-3, Tug Tyee, Seattle and new technology were coming to Columbia River Tugs, B-2, SS Gov- mind. In 1908 Doc Herrold fi red ernor, Pacifi c Coast SS Line, H-2, explosive mines at a distance us- SS Rose City, San Francisco and ing wireless signals, and controlled Portland SS Co. (Continental Wire- small boats.69 Many experimenters less’s only shipboard installation), explored just how effective wireless M-2, SS Geo. W. Elder, C.P. Doe could be in managing weapons, & Co., P-1, SS Enterprise, Matson including Nikola Tesla. He dem- Navigation Co., P-2, SS Hilonian, onstrated a wireless torpedo in Matson Navigation Co., P-3, SS New York in 1907, with attendant Portland, (schooner), P-5, SS publicity. Col. E.L. Drake, Standard Oil Com- Shoreside, in 1908 a daily wire- pany, P-8, SS Admiral Watson, less circuit ran between San Fran- The Admiral (Alexander) Line, cisco’s soon to be Chief Electrician, S-2, SS Roanoke. C. P. Doe & Co. Ralph Wiley, and operator George (later lost at sea), U-2, SS Lurline, Kellog of the Fire-alarm control Matson Navigation Co. station at Jefferson Square.70 Two letter calls were more Radio has been part of the public common. For example, by 1907 works and public safety infrastruc- The Southern Pacific Company ture of San Francisco and all other had equipped three vessels with cities ever since. Wiley’s “wireless DeForest gear at two kilowatts outfi t” appeared in Modern Elec- each on 300 meters. They used trics in 1909, his photo and de- the callsigns KA, KM and KR.64 In scription winning First Prize ($3).71 1908 United Wireless equipped In October, 1908 Lawrence and manned its fi rst maritime in- Malarin in San Francisco at PH stallation on Union Oil Barge No. and Arthur Isbell, now at HU in 3. Tim Furlong, PH’s fi rst operator, Honolulu, fi rst established wire- had the key.65 Wireless became an less contact between California important asset in inland water- and Hawaii.72 Malarin, at PH on ways as well as on the high seas. Russian Hill, heard “Aloha.” He United Wireless leased its realized it was Isbell testing in equipment for each vessel (as did Hawaii and responded: “O.K. Isbell Marconi), at $200 a month and Hu 1:35 a.m. Hawaiian Wireless paid its operator $40 a month, 25% Company: Congratulations. United

Volume 24, 2011 253 West Coast Wireless Wireless Company”; Isbell replied: De Forest company engineer “Hu Isbell Cx Dh 1:38 a.m. Hu 11 Roscoe Kent in San Francisco United Wireless Company, Ph., wanted to set up a test of the wire- San Francisco, Thanks. Same to less telephone with the Ohio. In you. Isbell.” Isbell immediately, in another instance of sabotage, a his next message, suggested solicit- wireless competitor prevented ing press traffi c. “CX” was Isbell’s the test by cutting down the De sine. HU ran ten kilowatts and PH Forest station’s antenna poles.79 about fi ve kilowatts. The Ohio did work several Navy Hawaii thus joined the union and other stations with its wire- of national communications. This less telephone, including a more circuit had been the goal of the than 40 mile contact with Tatoosh sabotaged 1906 Pacifi c Wireless Island and a 30 mile contact with Mt. Tamalpais station. Similarly, Mare Island. Many other stations in 1908 United’s Monterey, Cali- heard these and similar contacts, fornia and Friday Harbor, Wash- often amazed at hearing a voice ington stations maintain regular (or music) in the ether. Mener- nightly contact up the coast.73 atti noted on contact in his log for May 26: “Used phone with Port Townsend. Scared him out of his MUSIC IN THE ETHER wits. Didn’t know what to make In 1908 the Navy Battleship of it. Broke all wireless records … USS Ohio of Teddy Roosevelt’s Longest distance 45 miles…. He world-cruising Great White Fleet broadcast music over its Defor- est Company wireless telephone. The ship used a Lee de Forest arc system and the callsign DC. En- gineer O.C. (Oscar) Brill was the DeForest technician for the Fleet. When calling on San Francisco on the West Coast leg of the cruise, fi rst the ship’s band went out over the ether, and then phonograph records obtained in port.74 The broadcaster was Chief Electrician H. J. (Herbert) Meneratti.75 Sam Maddams at PH early on moni- tored music from the Fleet, and reported it to the press.76 Many commercial and amateur opera- tors heard these broadcasts77 as well as the Navy stations. Chief Meneratti played his records over the radio-telephone in many of the Fleet’s ports of call around the world. Chief Meneratti could thus well lay claim to the title of fi rst ra- dio broadcaster and “disk jockey.” In 1938 he was a Lt. Commander Fig. 15. Navy Chief H. J. Meneratti in the Navy and told the story in who used Lee de Forest’s wireless telephone to broadcast voice and some detail to historian George music around the world in 1908. (Clark H. Clark.78 Radioanna collection). 254 AWA Review Lee must have a fi ne receiving set.”80 500 kHz.84 In 1909, however, he Meneratti had a special record worked with a spark transmitter. made of a fighting song, played Whether he had heard or read often. One chorus proclaimed:81 about Chief Meneratti’s “giving Coming round the Horn, boys, out” music into the local ether With a hundred thousand tons a year earlier is not known, but Of Yankees and their battleships, probable. The De Forest Company And a hundred ten inch guns. arc on the Ohio may also have pro- This bellicosity, including some vided an impetus to explore that “Yellow Peril” lyrics, was directed relatively successful technology. at the Japanese. This record, however, was not played for the THE YOUNG TECHNOLOGY Japanese when the Fleet got to OF WIRELESS EVOLVES Tokyo. Their wireless operators At least eight West Coast wire- were proficient in English: this less operators died in sinkings and record was “stowed.” The Japanese wrecks, “lost at sea at the post of wireless men enjoyed other music. 82 duty” on the Pacifi c Coast as early Meneratti’s own 1948 memoir as 1909, through 1916: George C. notes that: “During the fi rst part Eccles, SS Ohio, 1909; Lawrence of June [1908] we gave music Prudhunt, SS Rose Cranz, 1913; regularly to the Mare Island sta- Donald C. Perkins, SS State of Cali- tion about 30 miles distant. We fornia, 1913; Walter E. Reker , SS were in San Francisco Bay at the Admiral Sampson, 1914; Harry time. The record shows that from Fred Otto, SS Francis H. Leggett, 1 June to 5 July we did not miss a 1914; Clifton J. Fleming, SS Fran- day giving out music to the Fleet cis H. Leggett, 1914.85 [i]n the Bay at the time.” On July th In November, 1914 the SS Ha- 6 , Meneratti did an interview with nalei wrecked off Point Reyes near a prizefi ghter: “This is no doubt American Marconi’s station KPH. the fi rst time a fi ghter broadcast.” Its wireless operator Adolph J. When the Fleet got to Hawaii in Svenson died.86 In May,1916 the SS July, Chief Meneratti continued Roanoke foundered near San Luis his playing of music over the radio- Obispo. Wireless operator George telephone. Engineer O.C. Brill, E. Chamberlain’s last transmis- with the [DeForest] “Radio T & sion, taken by Dick Johnstone at T Co.” came “over to test phones. KPH,87 gave the ship’s position as All OK.” The Fleet continued into 90 miles South of San Francisco. the Pacifi c. Meneratti broadcast at Marconi man Chamberlain died at each port of call to the delight of sea. Shortly before, he had written wireless men everywhere. this poem:88 In 1908, Dick Johnstone, as a We list through the night, To our very new amateur, heard nearby comrades afar McCarty experimenters sending On the tropical seas, Or beneath out voice and recorded music: “ – a the North Star, real fi rst in wireless transmission.” 83 We fl ash out glad tidings – Some A year later, in 1909 Doc Herrold of sorrow and hate, broadcast voice and music from Of a tempest arising, Or a ship “San Jose Calling” using a spark warned too late. gap. He soon identifi ed his station Now we’re hearing a ship, And her as “FN.” He then designed his own cries of appeal arc transmitter, which operated as Of the wave-wrecked reef, That is low as 20 kHz and later as high as clutching her keel.

Volume 24, 2011 255 West Coast Wireless Ah! Her set is now still; Not a details of arrival to publish. 92 Such spark rends the air, stations, including similar sta- And we dream of the story, Of tions in New York, often sent out death and despair. “press” to ships at sea. Passengers We think of a face – He – my pal and crews valued these news sum- to his death; maries. “PH” moved from Russian It is hard to believe, He has Hill to South San Francisco to breathed his last breath. “Hillcrest” on what became Radio He’s a man among men, E’en the Ridge, with CH fi lling in during Devil’s defi ed; the interregnum. Engineer O.C. He has now met his God, As the Brill initially supervised the new wireless men died. construction.93 To the North, the Other wireless operators in San Canadian Government operated a Francisco and around the world wireless station on Gonzalez Hill at died at their keys at shoreside sta- Victoria, B.C., and at a lighthouse tions while taking storm distress at Triangle Island, 45 miles out in traffi c, especially SOS messages. the open Pacifi c. These were its They knew the risk to their lives outposts for communications with from lightning strikes to the high ship traffi c to Japan via the shorter antennas but they stuck to their great Circle Aleutian Islands north- posts in hopes of helping founder- ern route.94 ing ships. If they escaped death In 1909 young amateur wireless from a lightning strike, severe operators at the initiative of then injury was likely.89 12 year-old Henry Dickow formed By 1909 the Navy’s wireless the San Francisco Radio Club.95 chain included Tatoosh Island, Several others clubs also met regu- Washington (callsign SV), and larly. A San Francisco newspaper Cape Blanco (TA), Table Bluff ran a full page story on the young (TD), Point Arguello (TK) and wireless operators of San Fran- Point Loma (TM) in California. cisco associated with Lowell High These stations used Massie, Tele- School, on December 26, 1909:96 funken, Shoemaker and DeForest “This is amateur morning in the gear as the Navy sought the best wireless world. San Francisco and technologies. (The Navy refused adjoining suburbs alone have be- to lease Marconi gear and Mar- tween 200 and 300 young wireless coni refused to sell it). Some of operators; amateurs who rank as these stations are reported to have such principally in name, who are had two “humps” in their wave- everywhere dotted about the city lengths.90 This indicates simulta- and country for a stretch of miles neous although not intentional op- that extends way beyond the city eration on two center frequencies. and county boundaries. The handi- These were broad frequency ranges work of the young wireless expert because spark systems centered a is seen all about on house-top band of radio frequency hash at and barntop in the form of a pole one wavelength or another. Too a few feet long projecting above tight coupling of the last induc- the gables, with a few wires run- tances gave rise to the two humps. ning to it top window. Such signs In 1909 station United Wireless denote the residence of a lad who station “CH” operated from the may some day, somewhere, if not San Francisco Chronicle build- in San Francisco, assist materially ing.91 According to Johnstone, in perfecting the system of wireless it contacted ships coming in for telegraphy that, while considered

256 AWA Review Lee by electrical wizards to be still in Not all the action was in San an embryo condition, is one of the Francisco. In San Jose in April, greatest achievements of modern 1910 Doc Herrold and his radio- times.” telegraph signals from his San The 1909 Modern Electrics call- Jose College of Engineering and book, the Wireless Blue Book of the Wireless reached out as far as the Wireless Association of America, Farallon Islands and Mare Island, lists only ten of the many amateur 90 miles to the North. Ray Newby operators in California. It includes operated a one-inch Electro-Im- Ray Newby, as EZM. It also lists porting (EI) spark coil from Hugo the Ozone Wireless Company of Gernsback’s New York company.102 San Francisco, as callsign MJ, per- Doc Herrold certifi ed the feat in an haps its principal’s initials. In 1919, affi davit sent to Electro Importing, ten years after its founding in 1909, which it published in its catalog. the San Francisco Radio Club Gernsback’s Modern Electrics in incorporated. It has met continu- 1910 also featured a photograph of ously since then (but for wartime Doc Herrold (at the key) and Ray interruptions) and uses the callsign Newby operating their wireless.103 of an early member, W6PW, for its Later in 1910 Newby signed on for club station/repeater. some sea duty. The Standard Oil In 1910 the then new Federal tanker Atlas installed American Telegraph Company demonstrated Marconi wireless. Newby was the a wireless telephone circuit be- operator104 using callsign GN.105 tween Sacramento and Stockton.97 In Oakland, across the Bay, It used the arc technology that lived Fong Yee, an immigrant Cyril Elwell had acquired, mostly from China. In about 1910 he by gumption, from Vladimir Poul- constructed and operated both a son of Denmark. Elwell initially home wireless station and a well succeeded to McCarty’s work, and regarded portable station for fi eld the National Radio Company of San Francisco was formed. Elwell found McCarty’s system inad- equate. In July 1910, as Federal Telegraph, Elwell put the Ocean Beach Station98 in operation in San Francisco with the original 12 kilowatt Danish arc (as callsign “FS,” later KFS). 99 Wireless also took to the aero- nautical air in 1910. Ralph Heintz, was then 18 years-old and was later a distinguished engineer and suc- cessful businessman. He received Fig. 16. Cyril Elwell, after fi nding Mc- Carty’s system inadequate, acquired the messages on the ground from the American rights to the Poulsen an aircraft temporarily equipped arc in 1907, and formed his fi rst com- for wireless signaling. 100 Then in pany, the Poulsen Wireless Telephone 1911 the Army used Tanforan Field and Telegraph Company. He soon just South of San Francisco in San changed the name to Federal. This Bruno for the fi rst military tests of certifi cate is odd because it is one of air to ground wireless signaling. a series of about a dozen of the same By 1916, aircraft over the Pacifi c tenor all made out to Elwell. It may 101 have been something of an experi- had signaled 125 miles to shore. ment in scripophily.

Volume 24, 2011 257 West Coast Wireless the Navy, the beginning of a long and successful career. 108 Oregon had its share of activ- ity as well. Joe Hallock started as an amateur in Portland in 1906. By1910 he was an operator at Portland’s DZ (and O-2 and KE). He later went to sea in 1911, then to station PC at Astoria, Oregon. Later he became the Portland Fed- eral Communications Commission (FCC) administrator109 after insti- Fig. 17. The Federal Beach Station, tuting Portland’s fi rst broadcasting interior, 1910; the fi rst big arc in ser- station in the 1920s. He also had vice (12 KW). (Mayes). worked on the 1,000 kilowatt (1 use. He also built and fl ew a bi- MW) Federal arc station in France. plane on the model of the Curtis Joe Hallock was one of several old biplane. He was called to China time wireless operators chronicled in 1911 in furtherance of the Sun in Radio & Television News in the Yat Sen revolution. 106 He died in early 1950s. 110 a crash of his airplane in China in At station United station DZ in 1912 at age 29. Portland, Oregon, in 1910 a beau- In Seattle in 1910 William Du- tiful young blond woman, Abba bilier, then a young man about Lindsay, worked the day shift, the 16, demonstrated a wireless tele- fi rst trick, in the front offi ce: “ ...she phone.107 A 300 foot tall antenna dressed in a snappy blue marine mast gave him some range. In 1910 operator’s uniform and made quite he was also selling his then-novel an impression on the customers.” mica condensers, and by 1916 to 111 United Wireless also operated station KE in St. Helens, Oregon, and 37 other West Coast stations.112 In Los Angeles in 1910 Howard Seefred as a teenaged amateur

Fig. 19. Doc Herrold, center, at his Fig. 18. The fi rst airplane fl ight to send San Jose arc radio station FN circa a wireless signal, to Ralph Heintz on 1912 and thereafter, with his wire- the ground, in artist Edwin Ingalls’s less school and station engineering conception; a demonstration per- staff. (Photo courtesy of Mike Adams, formed just south of San Francisco in CHRS, Perham Collections image, 1910 (Morgan). History San Jose)).

258 AWA Review Lee proposition: DA Perry Hotel, Se- attle, DB Tacoma, DE Pasadena, DF Santa Barbara, DF Vancouver, BC, DG Sacramento, DK Everett,

Fig. 20. Oakland, California’s Fong Yee, 1910 (Electrical Experimenter). operator monitored stations each a thousand miles North: Friday Harbor, Washington, callsign PD, and Seattle callsign PA.113 Later as W6EA, he ran the American Radio Relay League (ARRL) Pacifi c Division. The League, formed in 1914, fostered cooperation among amateurs and created a traffi c han- dling relay network for nationwide distribution of personal and emer- gency messages. California and the West took considerable benefi t from this public service. By 1910 the commercial chains of wireless stations on the West Coast, operated as United Wire- less, included, in two categories: 1) Commercial Stations largely intended to compete for landline telegraph business, a challenging

Fig. 22. Dubilier’s 1909 tower for his antenna. Like Herrold, his antenna was an enormous amount of wire (6,000 feet of it) as high as he could get it (320 feet) in an “umbrella.” Her- rold used 7,000 of wire but in a more linear pattern from the top of a San Jose building. These antennas likely primarily provided a large capacity to Fig. 21. Dubilier’s 1909 radio-tele- ground permitting the lead to them to phone in Seattle. radiate at a low frequency.

Volume 24, 2011 259 West Coast Wireless DM Salem, DN San Louis Obispo, an intentional fraud and maybe a DO Roseburg, DU Juneau, DV madman. The prosecutors of Lee Chelahis, Washington. The “D” de Forest argued that the triode in the callsigns derived from the Audion was worthless as a device DeForest Company. and wasn’t even a very good lamp- 2) Maritime Stations for com- bulb.115 munication with ships at sea: PA After the failure of United Wire- Seattle, PB Ketchican, AK, PB less, American Marconi in July, Tacoma, PC Astoria, PD Friday 1912 acquired United’s assets, Harbor, Washington, PE Portland, including its West Coast opera- PF Aberdeen, Oregon, PG Gray’s tions.116 Until this acquisition, Harbor, Washington, PG West- American Marconi was primarily port, Oregon, PH San Francisco, an East Coast operation with little PI Avalon On Santa Catalina Island West Coast presence. American (earlier “A”), PJ Los Angeles (ear- Marconi’s chief operator in San lier “G”), PK San Diego, PM Eu- Francisco was Lawrence Malarin, reka, PN Katalla, AK, PO Cordova, LM, coming from United. Malarin AK, PQ Monterey, PR Victoria, BC, and American Marconi maintained PU Bellingham, PV Klamath, PW offices in San Francisco’s Mer- North Victoria, BC, PX Marshfi eld, chants’ Exchange Building, where Oregon (later called Coos Bay), PY every seagoing operator checked in Olympia, Washington. when in San Francisco.117 American The “P” in the callsigns stood Marconi also bought out Massie’s for Gehering’s old company Pa- West Coast system including the cifi c. Gehring’s East Coast Atlantic San Francisco land station and 13 Wireless Company used callsigns shipboard installations.118 Also in starting in “A.” The Marconi com- 1912, the American and the English pany had little West Coast pres- Marconi companies committed to ence. But evolving technology the Marshall receiving station and numbered the days of these spark Bolinas transmitting station (KET, stations, as early as 1910. Stock later KPH) in Northern California, promotion frauds also doomed using a powerful but soon obsolete these chains. The operators and rotary spark system.119 technicians paid for the sins of the As the spark stations continued promoters. to hurl Morse code into the ether, United Wireless crashed in 1911 the radio-telephone pioneers con- with the indictment of its princi- tinued development. In 1911 the pals for fraud (vindicating Arthur Navy station at Tatoosh Island, Isbell). It continued to operate Washington monitored radio- only ten West Coast stations, fo- telephone signals from the Bay cusing on maritime installations.114 Area,120 probably those of National It is true that some wireless pro- Radiotelephone Company, succes- moters engaged in much skulldug- sor to McCarty, and a company for gery, and sometime outright fraud which Doc Herrold worked as a and embezzlement. But it is also consultant. In 1912 National was true that prosecuting authorities licensed as 6XE, experimental por- were deaf, dumb and blind to the table, license number 101.121 Doc possibilities of the new technology. Herrold connected San Francisco Anyone, such as Lee de Forest, who and San Jose by radio-telephone would predict, for example, trans- daily for eight months in 1912.122 atlantic radio-telephone communi- About this time in San Francisco, cations, the authorities regarded as another experimenter, H.D. Dwy-

260 AWA Review Lee er, tested his radiotelephone, with Clark began to manufacture wire- a receiver in the home of Haraden less state of the art transmitting Pratt. Dwyer later tried to estab- equipment, and also its highly lish a commercial San Francisco regarded Type E receiver. to Fruitvale (Alameda County) State-of-the-Art in 1912, for circuit.123 those who could afford it, was A typical high-quality nautical Telefunken gear: a quenched wireless outfit of 1911 is that of sparkgap, a sharp-tuning receiver the good ship Charles Nelson, a with litzendraht wire coils,125 and bulk carrier of the Nelson Lumber an electrolytic detector; most op- Company. It employed a Marconi erators use galena crystal detectors magnetic detector with a wind- irrespective of patent rights126 and up mechanism to move the wire some similarly used carborun- through the silk covered litzen- dum.127 Rule number one among draht coil. Another receiver used wireless operators was: Don’t get a Fleming valve diode detector caught by the company with your with two valves connected to a real detector.128 loose coupler. Nighttime recep- In 1911 federal regulation had tion ranged to 200 miles. The come to wireless. The Ship Act of operator listened on Brandes high 1911 required licenses of maritime impedance headphones. Then or wireless operators.129 In a typical soon after, a 240 cycle rotary spark success story, Sydney Fass, at 16 transmitter from a new Seattle years-old in 1911, obtained his ma- company, Killbourne and Clark rine wireless telegrapher’s license. handled outbound traffi c. So re- He then went to sea on schooners, ported its operator, R. S. (Rusell) crude oil tankers and liners. He Ormsby, still at sea in 1954 (sine also operated for United Wireless RQ) on his 26th ship.124 Lee de For- at station PM at Eureka, California. est’s former assistant in Canada, Fass was a friend of Haraden Pratt St. Louis and Denver, C.B. Cooper, and Dick Johnstone.130 Fass was was a principal at Killbourne and active in the San Francisco Radio Clark. By 1915 Killbourne and Club as a young man. Fass was later to serve in the Navy in both wars. He retired as a Commander after 33 years in the Naval Reserve. Fass owned and operated one of San Francisco’s largest Radio and TV stores in the fi fties.131 Similarly, Edwin J. Lovejoy was licensed in 1911 and went on to become the Chief Operator and Manager of United Wireless sta- tion PJ in San Pedro at age 18. In Fig. 23. United Wireless “franks” that permitted pre-paid messages, usually 1914 he joined Federal Telegraph issued by communications compa- and operated KFS in San Francisco nies as courtesies and perquisites. and KLS in Los Angeles, and arcs These tell a story: later indicted C.C. aboard ships as he installed them. Galbraith issued the 1910 stamp but After service in both wars in the the Trustees in Bankruptcy issued Navy, he retired with the rank the 1912 stamp. American Marconi of Commander and had a distin- gobbled up the assets and competent 132 staff, establishing thus its West Coast guished career with the FCC. operations. (Author’s collection) In July of 1911 a new kind

Volume 24, 2011 261 West Coast Wireless of scandal came to wireless. In Hawaii circuit from South San Los Angeles, teenaged wireless Francisco using an arc.135 By De- amateur operators, trained at Los cember, Federal could communi- Angeles Polytechnic High School, cate across country to Washington, intercepted and disclosed collu- DC and to Hawaii by its initial 35 sion over the Catalina wireless kilowatt arc CW transmitters.136 telegraph circuit. This involved This was a fraction of the power of the Hearst newspapers, with much much less effective spark stations. attendant publicity from the rival Federal arc stations included: press. The Hearst interests insti- POL Central Point, OR, PFW Fort tuted a criminal prosecution but it Worth, TX, PNU Honolulu, HI, was later dismissed.133 The affair PNX Phoenix, AZ, PKC Kansas garnered a great deal of publicity, City, MO, PLA Los Angeles, CA, and Hugo Gernsback’s Modern PSC South San Francisco, PSN Electrics reported nationally on Portland, OR, PSO El Paso, TX. the prosecution and its dismissal. Federal alone could compete The Wireless Association of South- with the landline telegraph com- ern California, over 200 young Los panies for domestic traffi c. Some Angeles amateurs, formed as a bigger companies also established result of the incident. It operated their own wireless stations and a two kilowatt spark transmitter circuits, especially where landlines using the callsign ALA.134 were problematic. For example, Howard Seefred in Los Angeles in 1912 Phelps Dodge operated a in 1912 heard and logged several wireless station at its main Arizona United Wireless stations and PH, copper mine.137 (and he had also heard the fi rst Federal operators and engi- Pacific Wireless stations “A” in neers in this period, including Lee Avalon on Catalina Island and “G” de Forest and Lon Fuller at Feder- in Los Angeles), all on the usual al, also fi rst observed and analyzed crystal set receiver of the day. He ionospheric “skip” propagation. noted the Los Angeles Examiner Differences in reception (due to newspaper as using the callsign selective fading) of the main wave- EX. Seefred also monitored the length and the back-wave, a higher new state-of-the-art Federal 12 frequency artifact of the arc keying kilowatt arc at Los Angeles, sta- method, suggested differential tion PLA. refl ection of the higher and lower Seefred also logged Marconi- frequencies.138 equipped vessels: IAA SS Lurline, Labor issues arose for wireless IAB SS Wilhelmina, IAC SS Hya- in 1912. Some wireless operators des, IAD SS Hilonian, IAE SS called a strike, and harassed oper- Enterprise, IAJ SS Jason, IAK SS ating stations.139 One such station Stanley Dollar, IAO SS Cuzco. And was PH in South San Francisco shore stations whose callsigns he with Haraden Pratt at the key. He recorded as: IAF San Francisco, went out to see what the trouble CA, IAG Seattle, WA, IAH San Di- was, with a revolver in his hand. ego, CA. The “IA” callsigns suggest It turned out to be an old acquain- assignment for United/Marconi by tance, Bill Larzelere.140 The strike Arthur Isbell before 1912. was called by the Commercial Te- Following in the spark technol- legraphers Association of America, ogy lead of Malarin and Isbell, in and resulted in gradually improved May, 1912 the Federal Telegraph working conditions.141 established the San Francisco and At the Hillcrest station, wire-

262 AWA Review Lee less telephone tests interfered with GEE, I was glad145. reception at station PH, prompting Nor did manager Malarin or this log entry:142 other operators escape versifi - “...Recalling the days of ‘Bugs’ cation; a problematic operator McCarthy [sic] the Wireless Tele- engendered this poem: phone Capatilist [sic] in the Me- He worked Second at PH tropolis Bank Building. 9:55 p.m. One long month and a day ‘Bugs’ in with his fone, stronger “LM” was tickled pink when he than usual. Try to get GW but came, can’t hear him through fone, Likewise when he went away. CURSES!!!!” ‘Twas he that smoked the cigarette The Federal arc station PSF, the ‘Twas he that passed the “buck”, Beach Station, earned a poem of You’d thought he was the fi nest yet similar disdain in the 1912 station PH logs: There’s a station way down on the Beach The noise it turns out is surely a peach The Opps tear their hair, They cuss and they swear But Old Poulsen he sticks like a leach. Arcs were notorious for parasit- ic and other interfering emissions. PSF/KSF wiped out reception at KPH in Daly City until special receiving antennas were devised, according to Dick Johnstone, an operator there. The log also noted amateur op- erators on the weekend: “8:30 a.m. The combined forces of 3,000 ham factories are burst- ing forth with their weird codes upon the quietude of this lovely rainy morning.”143 The term “ham” for amateur operators probably derives, at least in part, from the old landline telegraphers’ descrip- tion of badly sent traffi c as “ham.” Hence the description in the PH log of amateur stations a “ham factories.” One of Doc Herrold’s associates, many years later, closed Fig. 24. A.A. Isbell working for United a letter to Herrold along the lines of in 1911 managed a direct wireless “one of your old ham factories.”144 contact with Japan, anticipating the later high power Marconi circuit. Traf- PH operators could not resist fi c with Japan was the prize sought by poesy or at least doggerel verse: the commercial wireless companies The night was dark, because of the prices charged by The static was bad the cable companies and the limited The power went off, capacity of the cables. Rachel Isbell Branch collection) Volume 24, 2011 263 West Coast Wireless From the way he led you up. 1907.151 The term derived from the Morse or Continental, notion of radiating Hertzian waves. He left it to their whim, It caught the imagination. The C.Q.D.’s of twenty ships The wireless telephone evolved Could howl for all of him.146 into the radio-phone. As a tele- Malarin’s management style, phone substitute, the wireless and static – the bane of the long telephone faced the challenge of wave operators -- show up in the no privacy.152 With as little as a log:147 “5:30 a.m. Static very bad. crystal set, any young man, Navy “LM” made a remark at the offi ce operator or business competitor the other day to the effect that my could listen in. Then in about 1912 nightly reports of static were all Doc Herrold in San Jose began bunk. I’d give him my next pay to broadcast musical and other check if he could do as much as programs on a regular basis to a clear NPH thru this static.” NPH known audience, using an arc of his was the Navy station at Mare Is- own design.153 The vice of the wire- land, 45 miles from PH. less telephone became the virtue of The SS Titanic sank in 1912. the radio-phone broadcaster: all The use of wireless in the rescue could listen with as little as a crys- of the survivors was big news. tal set. Herrold had started with a Laws soon required more wireless spark system in1909, shortly after installations and more wireless the visit of the great White Fleet operators. The 1912 post-Titanic to San Francisco and Meneratti’s Radio Act required two operators use of the de Forest Company arc on most ships. In Los Angeles in to broadcast for the Navy. As one 1912 American Marconi operated of the fi rst radio stations as the a wireless school at the YMCA technology is known now, ten years and used the callsign YM for its later in 1919 Herrold renewed his two kilowatt spark transmitter.148 broadcasting activity soon after the Maritime and other demand for end of the First World War, using wireless operators created oppor- DeForest vacuum tubes.154 tunities for such training schools. Doc Herrold’s College of Wireless in San Jose also trained hundreds THE TECHNOLOGY ABOUT of operators in this period. TO DOMINATE THE 20TH The Radio Act of 1912 also CENTURY: 1913 required licenses of all operators In 1912, Lee de Forest in Palo and consigned amateur operators Alto working at Federal Telegraph to wavelengths of 200 meters and perfected the new vacuum tubes, down, 1.5 MHz and up, thought to his triode Audions. These eventu- be useless short waves.149 Haraden ally provided the catalyst by which Pratt made a point of obtaining one “wireless” became “radio” as we of the fi rst new radio operator’s know it. He built a two-stage and licenses from Radio Inspector R.Y. then a three-stage cascade audio Cadmus in San Francisco.150 amplifi er at Federal. It provided a In 1912 the terminology of the gain of 120. Federal demonstrated technology evolved: the Navy fi rst these amplifiers to the Navy in employed the term “radio” rather September,1912.155 Soon thereafter than “wireless.” Lee de Forest de Forest and Charles Logwood (a fi rst used the term “radio” com- brilliant engineer who had worked mercially in the De Forest Radio with McCarty) experimented with Telephone Company, organized in feedback circuits. This was short-

264 AWA Review Lee ly before Edwin Howard Arm- (NPP). The Navy’s 27 East Coast strong,156 in New York, discovered and Caribbean stations (Atlantic regeneration.157 Armstrong had the Ocean) used callsigns in the NA benefi t of the 1911 experiments of series, from the fl agship station, the United Fruit Company wire- NAA at Arlington, Virginia at 100 less operators with the de Forest kilowatts down to one kilowatt at Audion in the Wallace detector in NAY in Panama.162 a regenerative mode.158 De Forest’s The Navy, however, also main- defeat in 1934 of Armstrong in the tained its interest in the radio- ensuing patent litigation turned on telephone. In September of 1913 de Forest’s work at Federal in Palo the Navy did radio-telephone tests Alto. Hard feelings persist to this between Point Arguello and Mare day among partisans. Island (300 miles). Doc Herrold Lee de Forest invented radio did these tests with an arc. NAA as we now it in 1913 in Califor- in Virginia and Bremerton, Wash- nia:159 he got his new vacuum tube ington monitored these transmis- to oscillate at radio frequencies, sions. Herrold’s private music proving it by heterodyning a trans- broadcasts were monitored off San mitted Federal arc carrier wave. Pedro and heard as far south as “On Ap[ril] 17, 1913, he rec[eive] San Diego.163 d signals at SF from Palo Alto by American Marconi aggressively oscillating audion” as George H. pursued new spark stations, seem- Clark put it.160 In ruling for de For- ingly oblivious to new technolo- est over Armstrong in 1934, Justice gies such as the arc. For example, Cardozo wrote for the Supreme Marconi expanded its station in Court: Eureka, California 280 miles up “… on April 17, of [1913] at the Coast from San Francisco164 for Palo Alto, California, he received marine work. a clear note, the true heterodyne On September 24, 1914 Ameri- beat note, from the radio signal can Marconi offi cially opened its station at San Francisco Beach… Bolinas, California rotary spark [thereafter in 1914, de Forest] re- station of about 300 kilowatts corded in his notebook … that he power, callsign KET,165 known as ‘had full proof that the audion acts the “rock crusher.” It was powerful as a generator of high frequency and advanced for a spark system currents.”161 The audion oscillating because it created almost a contin- doomed both the primitive spark uous wave. It provided the fi rst leg and the sophisticated arc. of the San Francisco to Hawaii to It would, however, take a while Tokyo circuit. But the arc and the for the new technology of the coming vacuum tube transmitters vacuum tube to triumph. In early had already obsoleted it. In 1914 1913, the Navy operated 16 radio- young Howard Armstrong in New telegraph stations on the West York, when demonstrating his new Coast (Pacifi c Ocean), ranging in vacuum tube regenerative Audion power from two to ten kilowatts, circuit, picked up a San Francisco including seven in Alaska. Call- wireless station. This was likely the signs ranged from NPA through KPH “rock crusher.” NPS, both on the Pribilof Islands. KET’s receivers were somewhat Mare Island used NPH. The Navy isolated at Marshall across the also operated stations in Hawaii Bolinas lagoon, where the opera- (NPM), Guam (NPN), the Phil- tors lived. Its Marconi-standard ippines (NPO, NPT) and China operators’ hotel at Marshall,166

Volume 24, 2011 265 West Coast Wireless refurbished now as part of the Mar- coni Cove State Park, was known among the operators as the Hotel De Gink.167 “Gink” was an old land- line telegraphers’ disparaging term for a bad operator. The San Francisco Panama Pacifi c International Exposition of 1915 featured wireless. AT&T and Lee de Forest exhibited there, with Fig. 26. The Marshall, California Mar- AT&T trying to ignore de Forest’s coni operators’ hotel when it opened contribution in the invention of the about 1917. vacuum tube triode, so important transatlantic radio-telephone tests to AT&T’s transcontinental long- in October.170 The transmitter lines. At de Forest’s “Wireless used massively parallel triodes for Telephone Booth” he monitored maximum carrier power. Doc Herrold’s San Jose music In this period, Amateur radio broadcasts,168 made to San Fran- continued to call out to the young cisco at Radio Inspector Lt. Ellery and technically adept. In 1915 Stone’s request.169 This astonished Charles V. Litton, then 11 years old the fairgoers. and the later founder of Litton In- In September, 1915 AT&T via dustries, operated his own amateur the Navy station at Arlington, Vir- radio station in Redwood City.171 ginia (NAA) conversed over radio- The offi cial callbook of 1913 listed telephone with Mare Island using just over 300 amateur operators in a vacuum tube transmitter. Wire- the Sixth District (California, Ne- less pioneer Lloyd Espenscheid vada, Utah, Arizona and Hawaii) monitored this traffi c in Hawaii. perhaps 10% fewer than the Sec- This test provided a preliminary ond District (southern and central success leading to the successful New York and northern New Jer- sey); Seattle’s Seventh District had about 75 licensees for Washington, Oregon, Alaska, Idaho, Montana and Wyoming.172 In 1914 an ama- teur radio station at the University of California at Berkeley began to operate, with Haraden Pratt as the principal.173 Somewhat later, in 1917 Frederick E. Terman, later the Vice President of Stanford Uni- versity and the father of electronics development in what became Sili- con Valley, as a teenager operated an amateur radio station in Palo Alto.174 Amateurs quickly heard the virtues of Lee de Forest’s audions. He wrote: “By 1915, the cult of ra- dio “hams” was growing rapidly…” making demands on de Forest’s fi rst manufacturer, McCandless. Fig. 25. Doc Herrold’s 300 mile radio- Westinghouse put McCandless out telephone tests of 1914. (Clipping of the vacuum tube business. As a from Mike Adams, CHRS)

266 AWA Review Lee result, wrote de Forest: “several 1916, notably in broadcasting the bootleggers sprang up over the 1916 early election results.177 country, chief and most mischie- Seasoned operators pushed vous of whom was Moorehead of the limits of old technology. In San Francisco.”175 He referred to 1916 Dick Johnstone, as a Mar- O.B. (Otis) Moorehead, manufac- coni operator at KPH on Hillcrest, turer of the “audiotron” triode. and Tom Lambert on the tanker Broadcasting also began to ap- J.A. Moffett, callsign WRE, com- peal in 1915, although the audience municated for the whole voyage was limited to wireless operators, to China, 5,000 miles, each us- both professional and amateur. ing only a galena crystal set for a A student of Herrold’s, Robert receiver.178 KPH handled much of J. Stull, set up a radio-telephone the Marconi company’s marine broadcasting station at the Univer- work but did not use a vacuum tube sity of California at Berkeley.176 De receiver until 1917. While KPH ran Forest in New York put the oscillat- fi ve kilowatts power, the wireless ing triode vacuum tube to work in on the J.A Moffett cannot have been more than a few kilowatts. Johnstone was a popular operator at KPH. Other well known KPH operators were Haraden Pratt, Frank Shaw dating from PH days and “Pop” Hyde, who like LM was an old landline telegrapher and a very early associate of Lee de Forest. In 1916 Howard Seefred also used a Galena crystal set for transpacifi c reception. He logged Funabashi, Japan, some 6,000 miles away.179 The ether was likely a whole lot quieter in those days, with little man-made noise and favorable geomagnetic conditions. In October, 1916, Electrical Experimenter magazine featured a young woman wireless operator on its cover in full color.180 The magazine declared Miss Kathleen Parkin of San Rafael, California Fig. 27. The genesis of the Cyril Elwell to be an “Expert Radio Operator and Lon Fuller’s world-wide Federal arc enterprise: Amateur wireless op- at Fifteen Years of Age.” She held erator Douglas Perham’s garage next a First Grade Commercial license to his Palo Alto, California house (the and the amateur callsign 6SO. She fi rst “Silicon Valley Garage”). Later the made all of her own instruments company used all of this property. Lee including her ¼ kilowatt spark de Forest did his 1911-13 Audion de- transmitter. velopment work here. Perham worked for Federal and later established the In November, 1916 the Navy’s Perham Collections of early wireless transpacifi c radio telegraph circuit and radio artifacts, maintained with the opened to commercial traffi c. In support of David Packard and other January, 1917 San Diego’s Navy industry leaders, now part of History 200 kilowatt arc station fi rst went San Jose. (Photo in Perham Collec- on the air (S.N. Hooper, the early tions, History San Jose) Volume 24, 2011 267 West Coast Wireless publications, and many others, all popularized radio developments and enthused thousands of young men (and a few women) about the new art both before and after World War One. In April, 1916 Kilbourne and Clark’s manufacture of wireless gear in Seattle led to litigation with American Marconi. Lee de Forest’s old assistant C.B. Cooper acted as a principal in the trial.185 Killbourne and Clark won in 1917.186 Marconi as a British company faced dis- advantages in the United States. Only its absorption as part of the Navy-created RCA “naturalized” it as American. Fig. 28. One of a few young women The technology was changing interested in wireless, Ms. Kathleen rapidly. In San Francisco in 1916 Parkin of San Rafael, shown as the Otis B. Moorehead187 established cover-girl of the Electrical Experiment- er. She held both a commercial and what became his vacuum tube an amateur license at 16 year of age. manufacturing company in San Francisco, with backing from Navy wireless manager for San Elmer T. Cunningham. He manu- Francisco Earthquake traffi c and factured the earliest high vacuum now a high offi cer, worked the sil- tubes. Irving Langmuir at AT&T ver key).181 Hawaii and Canal Zone had discovered that high vacuum transmitters followed at the end of improved triode performance, the year. These arc stations as the contrary to Lee de Forest’s expec- Navy’s transpacifi c chain provided tations. But de Forest explains the backbone of the Navy’s Pacifi c Moorehead’s post 1918 success as communications.182 a result of a complex patent deal to In late 1916 Henry Dickow make audions188 as the only manu- founded the magazine Pacific facturer. Thousands of Morehead Radio News in San Francisco, the tubes were produced for use in fi rst issue of which was published the First World War during the in January 1917. He started as an domestic patent-war truce, notably amateur in 1907 and went to sea the Type B on a four-pin base, and as a newly licensed teenager in the tubular “Electron Relay.” 1914, after LM told him to wear Cunningham and George Haller long pants. Dickow also helped, in formed Haller-Cunningham Com- 1909, to found the San Francisco pany in San Francisco to manufac- Radio Club,183 and was an offi cer in ture wireless gear, primarily the 1921.184 Pacifi c Radio News evolved Impulse Excitation transmitter into the monthly Radio. Radio and also the HALCUN Type B and Television News in the 1950s receiver.189 Haller was the fi rst to ran a series honoring early wireless suggest a cylindrical plate for the operators such as Dickow, men- triode audions that he and others tioned in this note. The ARRL’s were bootlegging in San Francisco QST magazine from 1915, Gerns- very early.190 Cunningham later back’s publications, and Dickow’s made a deal with RCA, using the

268 AWA Review Lee leverage of a defect in an RCA- ters for “radio”) in San Francisco, owned patent, that gave him the which used the Scotty dog logo, right to cherrypick its vacuum tube and which lasted until about 1972. production as his own product191 The West Coast saw much other (e.g., the type 301 tube; RCA made manufacturing activity. For ex- the 201, de Forest made the 401, all ample, in Los Angeles, A.J. Edge- the same triode). Cunningham was comb opened The Wireless Shop known as a hard-nosed business- as a successor to Edgecomb-Pyle of man who later went to work for Pennsylvania. The Wireless Shop RCA.192 Cunningham founded the produced elegant “Audiotron” Remler Radio Company (“Elmer” receivers.193 backwards with a couple of “r” let- WORLD WAR ONE’S RADIO SILENCE In early 1917 the war in Europe

Fig. 29. Otis B. Moorehead of San Francisco, an early (1915) bootleg- ger of Audions, whom Lee de Forest considered the most “mischievous.” (Photo courtesy Radio Age). He worked with B.F. McNamee who had better equipment (and who went on to become the 1922 San Francisco Chronicle radio editor). His colleague George Haller suggested the cylindri- cal plate around a cylindrical grid in the tubular “Audiotron.” Elmer Cun- ningham fi nanced him and saw the patent fl aw that permitted the enter- prise to fl ourish, and de Forest, as a result of the complex patent situation, Fig. 30. A 1916 advertisement for was able to use him to manufacture Moorehead’s Audiotron and Cun- his triodes circa 1918, thus making a ningham-financed Audiotron Sales friend of an old adversary. Company in San Francisco.

Volume 24, 2011 269 West Coast Wireless had been waged for almost three improvement and manufacturing years. America joined in April, of radio equipment and compo- 1917. Interception by British Intel- nents such as vacuum tubes fl our- ligence of the wireless Zimmerman ished. So too did schools. In 1917 telegram from Germany to Mexico and 1918 Doc Herrold at his school triggered the declaration of war. in San Jose trained a thousand Haraden Pratt was in charge of wireless operators for the Navy wireless on the West Coast for the and Army in World War One. His Navy. Working from San Diego College of Wireless earlier had and Los Angeles, and Texas, he earlier trained 1,200 maritime and triangulated the location of a Ger- man wireless station transmitting from Mexico.194 America’s entry into the Great War shut down all radio stations after April, 1917, especially ama- teur stations. There was great and justifi ed fear of German espionage and sabotage at the time. The war shut down even commercial radio in the United States, except that of the armed forces or stations operated by them. Widespread wireless and radio experimenta- Fig. 32. An Audiotron receiver made by tion stopped dead, but corporate the Edgecomb Wireless Shop in Los Angeles, a successor to Edgecomb- Pyle back east. (Photo from Adam Schoolsky, CHRS collection) commercial operators. 195 Circa 1919 after the war the U.S. Navy was the largest user of wire- less, with over a dozen stations in California (11th & 12th Districts), more than 20 in Oregon, Washing- ton and Alaska (13th District) and three in Hawaii (14th District), as well as a large station at Darien in the Canal Zone in Panama.196 In this period as many as 400 vessels equipped with wireless plied the Pacifi c Coast.197 American Mar- Fig. 31. A Los Angeles 1916 Audion coni, like the British Marconi com- bootlegger, Harry Roome. Roome pany, enjoyed a near monopoly in had been one of the boy wireless commercial maritime wireless. The interceptors of the Catalina circuit in Navy-created Radio Corporation of 1911. Whatever the patent situation, America (RCA; initially 80% Gen- the fl ood of triode vacuum tubes be- eral Electric, 20% Marconi) soon fore and after World War One made the technology available to everyone swallowed American Marconi, as with an interest in communications a result of the Navy’s discomfort and its advancement, from RCA to with such a facility being owned every young man wanting to graduate by foreign interests. American from a crystal set. Marconi’s operations provided the

270 AWA Review Lee foundations for RCA’s worldwide for over one hundred years since communications networks, includ- 1909; it is now known as the San ing the Radiomarine Corporation Francisco Amateur Radio Club. of America as of 1927. In the twenty years since the In September of 1919 amateur 1899 message “Sherman in sight” radio operators came back on the wireless on the West Coast had air after World War One’s pro- evolved into major international hibitions.198 The San Francisco communications circuits, reli- Radio Club was incorporated in able ship to shore messaging, and May,1919199 in anticipation of the the beginnings of broadcasting. lifting of the wartime ban. It had Almost everyone involved had been active well before World War enjoyed amateur radio operation One as well but went dormant in as his introduction to the art. At 1917200 along with all other radio the November, 1920 Pacifi c Coast amateur enterprise. The club oper- Radio Convention, a hundred or ates today as it has continuously more men sat for a group portrait. Several clubs help up placards including: “SF Radio Club,” the “Bay Counties Radio Club” and the “Polytechnic Radio Club S.F.”201 (Dick Johnstone had attended Polytechnic High School). Typical of the new companies coming to the fore in the maturing technology of radio, Colin B. Ken- nedy founded his radio company in San Francisco in 1919. Wireless pioneer R.S. Ormsby was one of his engineers. Kennedy made custom as well as production models and was known as the “wireless tailor” for his custom work.202 After World War One, vacuum tube receiver technology dominat- ed. Commercial stations often used a one-tube receiver; regeneration could make for high sensitivity. For example, the Daly City, California station on Radio Ridge, known as Fig. 33. American Marconi advertised the Hillcrest Station, used a tubu- its high power circuit to Japan in early lar audion detector in 1919.203 1917. A.A. Isbell was the construction and operations superintendent of the Bolinas/Marshall “rock crusher” trans- THE BEGINNING OF BROAD- pacifi c station KEI.This was the last CASTING but loud last gasp of spark technol- In March of 1920 Lee deFor- ogy. The Navy took over the station in World War One. After that RCA est established a broadcasting put in Alexanderson alternators in station, callsign 6XA, at the Cali- its high power long wave operations. fornia Theatre in San Francisco The Navy used Federal arcs, then with a vacuum tube transmitted vacuum tubes as they evolved and he developed in 1915 and used in communications went to short waves New York in 1916. He moved the needing less power. station to Berkeley in the Fall.204

Volume 24, 2011 271 West Coast Wireless Doc Herrold and Ray Newby took One could not compete with ad- out a license for broadcasting as vancing vacuum tube technology, 6XF (and 6FE portable) in San especially as shorter wavelengths Jose. They also now used vacuum and high frequencies were found tubes.205 Broadcast radio as we so useful for distance work in the know it had come to the West early 1920s. The Alexanderson al- Coast, 21 years after the San Fran- ternators of the early decades (fi rst cisco 1899 demonstration of the conceived by Reginald Fessenden potentials of wireless. around 1904 and built at G.E. by De Forest and Herrold in North- Ernst Alexanderson ) also went ern California provided the leading obsolete. In the 1920s they were, edge of what was soon to be the however, for a while the backbone national radio broadcasting mania of RCA’s high power long wave of the prosperous post-war 1920s. transpacifi c service from Bolinas to It was facilitated by the triode Hawaii and Tokyo, installed at KET vacuum tube circuits derived from in 1920 and 1921, operating at 13.1 Lee de Forest’s Audion invention of KHz and 15.6 KHz. That very low 1906. Cheap reliable receivers (and frequency technology re-appeared transmitters) could now be con- in World War Two for communica- structed and then mass-produced, tions from Hawaii to submarines. benefi tting from the advances in A typical early radio broad- production during the war. “Radio” casting station of 1922 brings the took off as an American institution story back to Telegraph Hill in San of culture, news and entertain- Francisco. Ralph Heintz (having ment. formed his own radio company in At the same time, alternative 1921) established an AM Broad- means of generating continuous casting station, KFDB, on the waves as carriers or as signals North side of Telegraph Hill:206 by interruption (such as Morse “Two [50] foot wooden tow- code) fell by the wayside. Fed- ers and several smaller buildings eral’s massive arcs of World War appeared on the [Lombard and Kearny] corner in 1922. One building contained electronic gear, the other a well-padded studio, and all were for the radio station built by Ralph M. Heintz for the Mercantile Trust Company (now the Wells Fargo Bank). With its permit dated August 23, 1922 in hand, KFDB began broadcasting from its [1,000] watt transmitter (then considered the most power- ful on the Pacifi c Coast) and under favorable conditions [it] could be Fig. 34. The American Marconi soon heard as far away as Honolulu or to be RCA KPH Hillcrest, Daly City Atlanta. Broadcasting time was station in 1919, with its vacuum tube brief: only one hour each morn- receiver. (Hal Layer, CHRS photo). ing, afternoon and evening during KPH got its fi rst triode receiver in 1917. KPH handled most of the marine traffi c weekdays, while on Sunday the while KEI in Bolinas handled the long station was silent. The life of KFDB distance Hawaii-Japan circuit. KPH was short; by August 18, 1923 it eventually relocated to Bolinas. was off the air. The towers and

272 AWA Review Lee the buildings were removed and in that had been heard in Australia.” their place six fl ats were completed The Age of Radio Broadcasting in the summer of 1925.” had dawned with stations in Cali- The KFBD site was within blocks fornia as well as the rest of America of the site of the fi rst wireless ex- and the world. perimentation in April, 1899 from the Call building to the South side ACKNOWLEDGEMENT of Telegraph Hill. KFDB looked Many people have helped me out over the San Francisco Bay as with the research for this note. I had PH on Russian Hill more than am especially indebted to the late a dozen years earlier. James Maxwell, ARRL, for his Heintz recalled his 1922 radio encouragement and sources from station sixty years later in 1982:207 his collection and library, and I “The Mercantile Trust Compa- dedicate this note to his memory. I ny wanted to be able to broadcast have tried to acknowledge particu- produce, market quotations for lar people in the notes, especially advertising purposes, so I built photos and clippings and the like them a transmitter. It was on from Hal Layer and Paul Bourbin Telegraph Hill, with the call letters of CHRS. But I thank all those who KFDB. They put out the stock mar- have helped me, especially those I ket and beef quotations: so much may have inadvertently omitted for prime, so much for something from the references, gathered over else, and so much for baloney bulls. more than 20 years. It is an honor Apparently, bulls were used for to belong to this community of baloney in those days. And then scholars, historians and collectors. eggs and all that, all the commodi- ties, they did that, and then they NOTES AND SOURCES put on a program in the evening of 1 Thorn L. Mayes, Wireless phonograph records, mostly. They Communication in the United gingerly tried studio broadcasts. States (New England Wireless and This was in an old residence up on Steam Museum, East Greenwich, top of Telegraph Hill. It turned out R.I., 1989) is the definitive text pretty well as the fi rst American with respect to commercial broadcast station, as far as I know, operations. Arthur Goodnow, and Robert W. and Nancy A. Merriam of the Museum prepared it for publication. So to, Linwood S. Howeth, (Captain, USN), History of Communications-Electronics in the United States Navy (USN Bureau of Ships, Washington, DC, 1963) tells the complete story of the Navy’s wireless and radio activities and much else. It is now available on line: http://earlyradiohistory. Fig. 35. The Bolinas, California Ameri- us/1963hw.htm. can Marconi station low frequency Jane Morgan, Electronics in the antennas in 1917. The 1920-21 KEI West (National Press Books, Palo alternators used a different antenna Alto, CA, 1967) is also very helpful. system of a line of radiating vertical Hugh G. J. Aitken, Syntony and towers with long lines of wire between Spark [and] The Continuous Wave them acting as a high capacity “hat” to (Princeton, 1985), tells a complete permit very low frequency operation in story of the early technologies the range or 15 KHz. with attention to West Coast Volume 24, 2011 273 West Coast Wireless developments in two magisterial preserved by Professor Gordon B. volumes. Greb of San Jose State University, Richard Johnstone (Commander, available on microfi lm. The pages USN, Ret.), My San Francisco Story are not numbered. Professor of the Waterfront and the Wireless Greb in 1959 documented his (Privately printed, Sebastopol, conclusion that Herrold was the California, 1965) charms with color fi rst regular broadcaster. Gordon and detail from 1899 forward, B. Greb, the Golden Anniversary but Commander Johnstones’s of Broadcasting, Journal of recollections after as many as 65 Broadcasting, (Vol. 3, Winter 1958 – years fuzzed some of that detail; ’59) at 3 through 13. Professor Mike I am indebted to Diana Osborne, Adams of San Jose State University daughter of early wireless amateur and Professor Greb followed up Butler (Bert) Osborne, later W6US, with the book Gordon Greb and for my copy as annotated by her Mike Adams, Charles Herrold, father for greater accuracy. Inventor of Radio Broadcasting 2 Lee de Forest, Father of Radio, (MacFarland, Jefferson, N.C., (Self-published, Chicago, 1950) 2003). Adams also did a one-hour introduction at 4. De Forest video Broadcasting’s Forgotten provides a wealth a detail about Father for PBS in 1995, including early wireless and radio but his a late 1970s video interview with agenda to promote Lee de Forest Herrold associate and early wireless is clear and leads to omissions; amateur (and professional) nonetheless de Forest may deserve operator Ray Newby. The title of even more historical honors that he the Bay Microfi lm archive in fi ve was willing to bestow on himself. reels is: Papers on the Origin of 3 San Francisco Call, August 24, Radio Broadcasting in San Jose, 1899, front page; also Morgan, Calif: 1909 [etc.] #740883. Ch. 1, Wireless Waves and a Wild 6 Mayes, supra; the index provides Welcome, at 7. According to a 21 references, all favorable, sidebar in the Call, Charles M. to Shoemaker. He was widely Fisher was the telegrapher on respected then and now. board Lightship 70. Ashore, Lewis 7 Johnstone, supra, at 86; SWP McKisick and H.J. Wolters at the (see infra); Tom Kneitel, Radio Cliff House managed the receiver. Station Treasury, 1900-1946 (CRB The actual message as reported Research, Cormack, N.Y.). then was: “Sherman in sight.” They 8 Clark Radioana Collection, had suggested the experiment. Smithsonian, SRM 101 052 p. 1, 4 Cleveland Moffett, Marconi’s -101 017 (“daily schedule”). George Wireless Telegraph, McClure’s H. Clark (USN, Ret.) devoted Magazine (New York and London, his working life to documenting June, 1899) at 99 (a thorough radio history and gave his files, technical exposition); Lightship in hundreds of boxes, to the East Goodwin with antenna (and Smithsonian in the 1930s as story of use) at 108-09. This issue the Radioana Collection. The of McClure’s is archived in the equipment had fi rst been tested Maxwell Memorial Library at in New York in August 1899 to the California Historical Radio communicate with a lightship. Society. On April 28, 1899 the This experiment was also likely Goodwin suffered a collision and stimulated by the McClure’s used its wireless to summon help, Magazine report of Marconi and which was widely reported in the newspaper reports regarding the newspapers of the day. See http:// Lightship Goodwin. Regarding www.ramsgatelifeboat.org.uk/ Alcatraz, Dick Dillman, W6AWO, fi rst-radio-distress-call.htm now a principal in the Maritime 5 This and much else about Charles Radio Historical Society at the D. (“Doc”) Herrold comes from KPH site in Bolinas, has reported a archival materials selected substantiating interview recording 274 AWA Review Lee archived at the San Francisco by a depth of 95 feet. A modern Maritime Museum. factory building will be erected 9 Society of Wireless Pioneers containing 48,000 square feet of publication(s) especially Spark Gap fl oor space which will be devoted Times (California) -- hereinafter to the manufacture and perfection SWP – this published archive of wireless and radio equipment of primarily of reproductions and all kinds. San Francisco Chamber reminiscences is also voluminous of Commerce Activities, (Vol. 7 but random and scattered. Much No. 14, April 2, 1920), accessible of the information relevant here at www.archive.org/stream/ appears to come from Richard sanfranciscocham71920sanf/ Johnstone (see note 1, supra). sanfranciscocham71920sanf_djvu. 10 This widely studied event is txt. accessible in Bartholomew Lee, 14 Robert H. Marriott, “As it Was in Marconi’s Transatlantic Triumph – the Beginning” [his quotes in title] A Skip into History, 13 AWA Review – A Personal Narrative … Radio 81 (2000) and Bartholomew Lee, Broadcast (May, 1924) at 51; see The Marconi Beacon Experiment of also Radio Pioneers, (Institute of 2006-07, 21 AWA Review 1 (2008). Radio Engineers (IRE), New York, See, e.g., The San Francisco Call, 1945), Marriott was an IRE founder. December 15, 1901, front page: See also Radio-Craft (March, 1938, “Marconi Solves the problem of reprinted Vestal press, 1987 as Signaling Across Atlantic Ocean Jubilee Souvenir Number) at 559 Without Wires” (SWP). along with reminiscences of many 11 See, e.g., the solicitation of other early radiomen. See also investment in the Atlantic Radio Orrin E. Dunlap, Jr. Radio’s 100 Company, Modern Electrics Men of Science (new York, 1944, (March, 1909) at 419: $100 reprint 1970). Norwood Teague invested in Bell became $200,000. and Joe Knight, The 1902 Wireless 12 John Schneider, Voices Out of The Connection – Santa Catalina Island Fog, accessible on the California to San Pedro, California, 20 AWA Historical Radio Society’s Bay Review 97 (2007) tells the story in Area Radio Museum site, tells detail relying in part on Marriott’s the McCarty story in detail. www. account, which is, however, bayarearadio.org/schneider/ somewhat more colorful in Radio- mccarty. The web Virtual Museum Craft (March, 1938) supra, at 560. of the City of San Francisco has Lee de Forest also quotes Marriott archived McCarty newspaper in the more colorful version in articles of the day, e.g., www. Pioneer Radio Operators, CQ – The sfmuseum.org/hist/elwell, Commercial Radio Magazine (Vol. recounting Cyril Elwell’s work II, No. 8, April 1933) at 21, 27. on the McCarty system in 1908; 15 Mayes, supra, at 27ff. www.sfmuseum.org/hist/mccarty, 16 See, e.g., photo of George S. Corpe, recording McCarty’s April 1906 later W6LM, operating the Long offer of wireless telegraphy facilities Beach Station circa 1912 (from the in earthquake response. A 1905 collection of Paul Bourbin, CHRS). laudatory newspaper account in 17 James T. Pogue, Coast Guard Radio the San Francisco Call, September – A Guide … (Tiare Publications, 24, 1905, at 9, appears at http:// Lake Geneva, WI, 1990) at 15; chroniclingamerica.loc.gov/lccn/ Johnstone, at 93. sn85066387/1905-09-24/ed-1/ 18 SWP. seq-9/, reappearing at http:// 19 Haraden Pratt, Sixty Years of earlyradiohistory.us/1905mcca. Wireless and Radio Reminiscenses 13 In 1920, The San Francisco (typscript in the Perham Collections Chamber of Commerce noted: “… now at History San Jose, circa the National Radio Company has 1968). I am indebted to Will purchased property at Twentieth Jensby, WØEOM, CHRS, for my St., … having a frontage of 245 feet copy. Both Mayes and Morgan, Volume 24, 2011 275 West Coast Wireless supra note 1, rely in part on Pratt. the 1905 De Forest operator at 20 Signals photo showing the Mare Colorado Springs. He preserved island installation as of 1904 and this article in a remarkable a radioman. scrapbook. The large scrapbook, 21 Howeth, supra at 555; time from full of contemporary published Mare Island at 109. accounts of wireless success, is in 22 Ed Marriner, Wireless Point Loma, the Clark Radioana Collection at Ham Radio magazine, (April, 1969) the Smithsonian, Box 43. at 54. 33 Howeth, supra, at 113, quoting S.N. 23 Furlong had been a San Francisco Hooper. amateur wireless experimenter as 34 McCarty articles, supra. early as 1903 according to Haraden 35 Herrold papers. Pratt, supra, at 2, getting fi ve miles 36 SWP and photos. out a spark set and a detector of 37 SWP. “two carbons and a needle.” 38 Pratt, supra, at 2. 24 By December 12, 1901, John 39 Photograph of PH radioshack circa Ambrose Fleming, although he 1915 looking to the West from designed the Poldhu station, had Hillcrest; from George S. Corpe been sent back to London at the via the Paul Bourbin collection. time of the test. Accounts claiming Johnstone, supra, at 54, reports: he worked the key are wrong. two antenna poles, 250 feet high, 25 Father of Radio, Ch. 15: Overland a 500 foot long antenna between Wireless, at 163. them, the shack in the middle, a 26 SWP, and C.B. Cooper sources and galvanized wire groundscreen, photos. and a 5 kilowatt rotary soak gap at 27 San Francisco Examiner, January 240 cycles. 2, 1905, front page (I am indebted 40 KPH still operates (as KSM and also to George Patterson, CHRS, for as K6KPH) at Bolinas under the this original newspaper); Hugo aegis of the National Park Service, Gernsback, Editorial: Tree as a historical site, administered Wireless, Electrical Experimenter, by the Maritime Historical Radio (Vol. VII, No. 74, June, 1919) Society and its principal Dick at 98: wartime tree transmitter Dillman, W6AWO. See generally and receiver circuits worked for MHRS at www.radiomarine.org three miles, and trees as antennae for KPH history. permitted reception of European 41 Radio Station Treasury, supra; stations, all of which General Mayes, supra, at 75 for Pacifi c’s Squire reported to the Physical station SF. Society, according to Gernsback. 42 Richmond Banner [San Francisco 28 Johnstone, supra, at 5. newspaper], (August,1908), 29 SWP. from the Osborne family records 30 SWP. courtesy of Diana Osborne. 31 Tom Kneitel, Radio Station Treasury 43 Conversation with Diana Osborne, supra; SWP. Sonoma, California. 32 Denver Post, March 30, 1906, 44 Pratt supra; SWP. DeForest Wireless Telegraph 45 SWP. Company advertisement: 46 Glorious Days at Old “PH,” Pacifi c “DeForest Wireless Telegraph Radio News, (Vol. 1, No. 2, Company Comes to the Rescue February, 1917) at 58. of the Western Union Telegraph 47 Johnstone, supra, e.g., at 11, 21, 67, Co., The Postal Telegraph Co., the 75-76. Malarin, despite or perhaps Telephone Co., Businessmen and because of his seniority, later found Citizens of Los Angeles and San himself abused by RCA company Diego” noting the service at the politics (connectedness over request of the landline companies, competence) and went back to sea, and reproducing newspaper stories after warning his friend Johnstone. about the event. Early wireless Soon Johnstone suffered the same man E. N. (Elmo) Pickerill was sort of RCA company abuse, so he 276 AWA Review Lee rejoined the Navy in 1946. running 5 kilowatts on 975 meters 48 North Adams Herald, [Mass.], before 1912. Arthur Isbell Gets Wireless, 56 Pratt, supra. (October 23, 1906), tells the story; 57 Ellery W. Stone, Elements of Radio the clipping comes from the Rachel Communication (New York, 1919; Isbell Branch collection of family 3d ed. 1926). records, in the possession of Ms. 58 Maxwell papers, BCWTA archives, Branch, their curator, who has Constitution and By Laws, Art. III, made a video about her great Sec. II. uncle Arthur A. Isbell’s career and 59 Edward D. Stevens, They Used archives: KeySpark (Privately to Call it Wireless, San Diego produced, 2010, with support from Historical Society Quarterly, (Vol. Robert Merriam’s New England IX, 1963) reprinted SWP, Society of Wireless and Steam Museum, Wireless Pioneers, Year Book 1971, which holds the first Massie at 23. Stevens asserted himself station). Isbell asserted himself to have been the second amateur to be the fourth wireless operator wireless operator in San Francisco in the history of the art, going back after Larzelere. to August,1902 with Lee de Forest. 60 Pratt, supra and Maxwell papers: 49 Isbell kept a photograph of the BCWTA archives 1907 membership window with the bullet hole; list. Rachel Isbell Branch collection, 61 Maxwell papers: BCWTA archives, supra. Minutes, January 3, 1913 (74th 50 Howeth, supra, at 109; Mayes, meeting). By March of 1913, the supra, at 79 ff; see A.A. Isbell letter club had held 76 meetings over in Mayes at 221. more than fi ve years. 51 Johnstone, supra, at 22 in 1912; 62 Johnstone, supra. before 1912 Isbell “covered the 63 SWP. waterfront in those days by horse 64 List of Wireless-Telegraph Stations and buggy.” of the World (U.S. Navy, Bureau of 52 San Francisco Call, April 3, 1912 in Equipment, G.P.O., Washington, the Rachel Isbell Branch collection, D.C., 1907). supra; the bride’s picture as it 65 Glorious Day at Old “PH,” Pacifi c appeared in the newspaper appears Radio News, (Vol. I, No. 2, in Ms. Branch’s KeySpark video. February,1917), at 58. Pacific 53 Pratt, supra at 8. Radio News, which became a 54 SWP Radio Magazine, and similar 55 The late Jim Maxwell, W6CF, publications, played an important ARRL, CHRS, maintained an role in interesting young men and extensive library of radio history the public in general in the radio publications and archives. He arts. This was foundational to the assisted in the research for this broadcast radio craze of the early note over the years; sources he 1920s. provided are denoted “Maxwell 66 SWP. papers.” I am especially indebted 67 Johnstone, supra, at 8, and a $10 to him for providing me with premium for tanker service (at 32); materials from Pacifi c Radio News KPH operators got $90 a month, as well as the archives from the Bay with a $10 premium for the third Counties Wireless Association and trick, Midnight to 8 AM (at 57). other specifi c research assistance. 68 Modern Electrics (Vol. I, No. 1, Much of his library is now housed April, 1908; reprinted 1958) at 18 at the California Historical Radio and map. Society (CHRS) museum in 69 Herrold papers. the KRE building in Berkeley. 70 Pratt, supra at 5; SWP. The Bay Maxwell’s copies of many early Counties Wireless Association BCWTA documents apparently membership list circa 1908 shows came from the estate of Kenneth Ralph Wiley with the callsign SRW V. Laird, who used callsign SAL at 5 KW and C. Kellogg with the Volume 24, 2011 277 West Coast Wireless callsign SCM at 2 KW, both in San was blown out of the shack and Francisco operating spark sets stunned by a lightning strike in (Maxwell papers). 1916, coming “to out in the rain”; 71 Wireless Telegraph Contest Johnstone, supra, at 55. KPH was [monthly], Modern Electrics (Vol. destroyed and operated for a while II, No. 8, November, 1909) at 377. at the Army Presidio station WVY. 72 Gap to Hawaii Bridged by Wireless 90 List of Wireless-Telegraph Stations Men, San Francisco Call, Oct 12, of the World, 1907, supra. 1908; this clipping comes from the 91 Pratt, supra, at 7: CH took over for Rachel Isbell Branch collection, PH when it discontinued at Russian supra. Hill and moved to Hillcrest in Daly 73 SWP, Pratt, supra, at 7. City; photo from Mayes. 74 Howeth, supra, at 171. 92 Johnstone, supra, at 11. 75 SWP & photos. 93 Glorious Day at Old “PH,” supra, 76 Pratt, supra, at 15. at 58. 77 SWP. 94 Radio News (September, 1931). 78 George H. Clark Radioana Collection. 95 Morgan, supra, at 23. Meneratti’s recollections and his 96 Ross G. Miller, Youthful Wireless log from the 1908 period are Operators in San Francisco, San indexed as SRM 134-469A and Francisco Chronicle, December 26, pages following. I thank Mike 1909 at 3. The story appears to be Adams of CHRS for retrieving generic, into which San Francisco these materials. Haraden Pratt also details have been inserted. heard Meneratti’s music, but not 97 Morgan, supra, at 42. well; Pratt, supra at 5. 98 See Federal Telegraph Company 79 Clark Radioana, SRM 134-469A at pamphlet for the Pacific Radio paragraph 15. Exposition, circa 1920, with a 80 Rough Log of Herbert J. Meneratti photograph of the Beach Station. … 1908, Clark Radioana SRM 134 Federal calls itself: “Builders of 517 p:1 [ff] at May 26 [1908]. the world’s largest radio stations.” 81 Clark Radioana, SRM 134-469A at It offered radio-telegraph service paragraph 19. between Seattle and San Diego 82 Clark Radioana , near 1345-469A and cities in between at “15 words but unnumbered. for the usual price of 10.” For 83 Johnstone, supra, at 10-11. communications with ships at 84 Herrold papers. sea, it listed its stations KFS San 85 Wireless Operators Monument, Francisco, KEK Portland and KOK Battery Park, New York; Veteran Los Angeles. Wireless Operators Association 99 SWP. photograph, 1992. 100 Morgan, supra, at 32. 86 SWP. 101 Stone, supra (1919 ed.) at 202. 87 Johnstone, supra, at 62. 102 Herrold papers, EI affi davits. 88 The Sinking of the Roanoke, 103 Modern Electrics (Vol. III, No. 5, Wireless Age (July, 1916) at 691, August, 1910) at 274, photo. poem at 692; stories of rescues 104 San Jose Mercury News interview, follow at 695ff. Herrold papers. Johnstone notes 89 For example, San Francisco (Fort Newby’s service on eleven vessels Miley) Massie station operator to 1925, at KPH at Hillcrest, and Duncan died from a lightning strike, at TK in Nak Nek, Alaska in 1911; electrocuted while transmitting, Johnstone, supra, at 136. according to Bert Osborne’s notes 105 SWP; Johnstone, supra, at 83; on Johnstone, supra, note 1. Cf. 106 Fong Yee, the Wireless Expert, All Radio Heroes are Not Found Popular Electricity (Vol. IV, at Sea, Electrical Experimenter, No. 2, June, 1911), reprinted as (Vol. IV, No. 42, October, 1916) High Power Wireless Equipment at 413: Astoria, Oregon operator (Lindsay Publications, Bradley, IL, severely burned manning his post 1988) at 94. His exploits gave rise in a storm. Dick Johnstone at KPH to the legend of “Dragonwings” in 278 AWA Review Lee the Bay Area Chinese community, Collections, now archived at including a book, Laurence Yep, History San Jose. Dragonwings (Harper Collins, New 114 Mayes, supra, at 67. York, 1975) and a play by Yep of the 115 Cf.Mayes, supra, at 55. same title at the Berkeley Repetory 116 Mayes, supra, at 69. Theater in 1992. San Francisco 117 TVRN. Chronicle, December 17, 1992 118 SWP, Pratt, supra. at C-3. Fong Yee’s name is also 119 Perham Collections, now archived reported as Fong Joe Guey, Feng at History San Jose. Mayes, supra, Ru, Fong Yue and variants. at 113. 107 Seattle Boy Takes World Record, 120 Perham Collections, now archived Seattle Sunday Times, (October at History San Jose. 30, 1910) front page (reprint, 121 Herrold papers, License. Radio-Craft (August, 1935) at 122 Herrold papers. 121; see also photo of Dubilier’s 123 Pratt, supra. 300 foot high antenna mast in 124 TVRN, SWP. Electrical Experimenter, reprint: 125 Photo from the collection of Hal High Power Wireless Equipment, Layer, CHRS supra, at 93. 126 SWP, Pratt supra. 108 Radio’s 100 Men of Science, 127 See Bartholomew Lee, How supra, provides a biography at 231. Dunwoody’s Chunk of ‘Coal’ Saved 109 SWP. Marconi and De Forest, 22 AWA 110 C. Howard Bowers, Wireless Review 135 (2008). Operators of Old, Radio and 128 Johnstone, supra, at 45ff; Television News, 1953-54: “Carbon Rule number two prohibited Copy,” March, 1953 -- Bowers as unnecessary talk between the 1915 operator on the “Yankee operators at sea. Mail Boat” Sonoma between 129 SWP, Pratt, supra. San Francisco and Sydney; “Mr. 130 Johnstone, supra. Wireless” Edwin W. Lovejoy, 131 TVRN. December, 1953 at 173; John O. 132 TVRN. Ashton, of Palo Alto, sine JO, who 133 Seefred log, supra, newspaper enjoyed a distinguished career and clippings; Modern Electrics who was a member of the IRE, (September and December, 1911); and who claimed to have heard see Bartholomew Lee, Radio Spies, Marconi’s “S” from Poldhu in 1901, 15 AWA Review 7, 9 ff. March, 1954; R.S. Ormsby, since 134 Seefred log, supra. 1911, who also recalled the strike 135 Mayes, supra, at 145; Federal of wireless operators, April, 1954 charged two cents a word vs. at 83; Ralph L. Hazelton, since 16 cents a word by the cable 1910 in Santa Cruz, starting with companies. gear from the 1910 EI catalog, 136 SWP. later a high official of the Civil 137 Mayes, supra; as of 1915, the Aeronautics Board, April, 1954; Marconi company operated station Sydney J. Fass, since 1909 with KDC at the Cooper Queen mine in Haraden Pratt and Dick Johnstone, Douglas, Arizona with a range of June, 1954 (with photos); John M. 75 miles. The Yearbook of Wireless Boyle, who recalled checking in Telegraphy and Telephony – 1915 with Lawrence Malarin (LM) at (Marconi Publishing Corporation, the Merchant’s Exchange Building New York, 1915) at 347. in San Francisco for assignments 138 Father of Radio at 277 ff. De circa 1912, June, 1954. This series Forest for this circuit also invented is cited herein as TVRN. what we call frequency division 111 SWP; TVRN. multiplex transmission, which 112 Mayes, supra, at 67. In 1912 he called “diplex,” using a fast Marconi took over 70 United switch alternately to provide Stations. two operators of one arc with 113 Howard Seefred log, in the Perham Volume 24, 2011 279 West Coast Wireless two different frequencies for transmission.” See also 303ff , simultaneous operation. recording his notebook entry: “This 139 SWP. day I obtained the long-sought-for 140 Pratt, supra. beat note phenomenon.” It was 141 TVRN. on this entry that the dispute with 142 Glorious Day at Old “PH,” supra, Armstrong turned. at 58. 160 George H. Clark typescript “About 143 Glorious Day at Old “PH,” supra, DeForest 1924 +-”, Radioana at 60. Collection, unnumbered, near SRM 144 Herrold papers. 124-973A. This event persuaded 145 Glorious Day at Old “PH,” supra, the Supreme Court of the United at 58. States (Justice Benjamin N. 146 Glorious Day at Old “PH,” supra, Cardozo writing for the Court) to at 58. give de Forest patent priority over 147 Glorious Day at Old “PH,” Edwin Howard Armstrong because supra, 58; cartoons in the log oscillation was primary and earlier illustrated static and caricatured invented and regeneration but an the operators. application of it, as next set forth. 148 Seefred log, supra. 161 Radio Corporation of America vs. 149 Clinton B. DeSoto, Two Hundred Radio Engineering Laboratories, Meters and Down (ARRL, 293 U.S. 1-14 (1934), i.e., volume Newington, Conn., 1936, 1981) at 293 of the United States Reports 31ff. of Supreme Court cases at pages 1 150 SWP, Pratt, supra. through 14; the quotes comes from 151 Howeth, supra, 150: De Forest 293 U.S. at 14. Radio telephone Company, 1907. 162 Electrician and Mechanic 152 Experimentation continued. Magazine data reported in Mayes, In December, 1912 successors supra, at 19. to McCarty (probably National) 163 Herrold papers. conducted wireless telephone 164 New Wireless Plant is Being tests between Los Angeles and Installed Here, The Humboldt Point Loma, San Diego, 135 miles. Times, October 29, 1913, front Herrold papers. page:“…a duplicate of the Hillcrest 153Herrold put the arcs into liquid station in San Francisco.” I am hydrocarbons, which permitted indebted to Sterling K. Jensen a sustained arc. Herrold (like de for this story. See photo, “Radio Forest and especially early wireless Eureka Calif – 1913 – “ from the pioneer John Stone Stone) was also collection of Hal Layer, CHRS. quite mathematical in his approach 165 Marconi companies Yearbook … to many problems. Herrold papers. – 1915, supra, at 33, 346. 154 Herrold papers. 166 Marconi Conference Center, 155 Institute of Radio Engineers, 50th Marshall, California advertisement Anniversary Proceedings, (IRE, and photograph of the refurbished 1962). hotel. 156 Radio’s 100 Men of Science, supra, 167 Conversation with pioneer wireless provides a biography at 250. operator William Brenniman, a 157 Father of Radio, at 375, Ch. 40: principal of SWP. “Gink” was a 19th Historic Litigation, regarding the century term for as hobo as well. dispute with Armstrong. 168 Morgan, supra, at 64. 158 Gerald F.J. Tyne, The RJ-4 169 Herrold papers. Ellery Stone Mystery, Antique Wireless had been a member of the Association (AWA) Monograph Bay Cities club as of 1912. His (NS. No. 1, 1978). personal amateur callsign was 159 And rightly proud of it he was; LM. (Another later San Francisco Father of Radio, at 293ff: “ … a Radio Inspector in the club was discovery which was destined Bernard Linden, callsign HP). a few years later to completely BCWTA, Minutes, April 12, 1912 revolutionize the entire art of radio in Maxwell papers. True to form, 280 AWA Review Lee de Forest in his autobiography Moorehead bootlegged triodes (at does not mention this 1915 event, 332). Articles with photos of the but rather concentrates on how factory appear in Radio Age (Vol. he had to claim credit for the 16, June & September, 1991) and vacuum tube amplifiers that cover. made transcontinental telephony 189 See, e.g., Haller Cunningham possible because AT&T did not Company Closes Important Marine mention his contribution. Father Contracts, Pacifi c Radio News (Vol. of Radio at 328ff. Similarly he 1, No. 2, February, 1917) at 61. risked death on the wartime high 190 Conversation with Thorn Mayes, seas to travel to Paris to claim due Jr. credit for the transatlantic radio- 191 SWP, Pratt, supra, at 20. telephone tests of 1916. Father 192 Pratt, supra, at 20. of Radio at 333ff. Lee de Forest 193 I am indebted to Adam Schoolsky was not one to keep his candle of CHRS for providing me with a (or audion) under a bushel, cf. large series of photographs that tell Matthew 5:15: “Neither do men the story of Edgecomb. light a candle, and put it under a 194 Pratt, supra, at 18. bushel, but on a candlestick; and 195 Herrold papers. it giveth light unto all that are in 196 Howeth, supra. the house.” (King James version). 197 SWP. 170 Howeth, supra, Appendix A 198 De Soto, supra at 55, Ch. 9: Back Timeline, 1915, at 525-26. on the Air. 171 Morgan, supra, at 68, 95, 145. 199 Incorporation document from the 172 Callbook of 1913 and Supplements archives of the California Secretary 1, 2 & 3, reprint Old Old Timers’ of State, 1919. Club (circa 1960s), from Maxwell 200 The S. F. Radio Club, Pacific papers. Radio News, supra (Vol. I, No. 1, 173 Morgan, supra, at 58 January, 1917) at 7. Pacifi c Radio 174 Morgan, supra, at 68, 89. News publisher and editor Henry 175 Father of Radio at 332. Dickow, a founder, was very active 176 Herrold papers. in the club. 177 Father of Radio at 338 201 SWP Sparks Journal (Vol. 8, No. 178 Johnstone, supra, at 54-55, 60. 1, Sept. 20, 1985) at 20-21. 179 6000 Miles on Galena, Pacific 202 SWP. Radio News, (Vol. 1, No. 2, 203 Photo from the collection of Hal February, 1917) at 61. Layer, CHRS. 180 The Feminine Wireless Amateur, 204 Father of Radio, at 354ff. Electrical Experimenter, Vol. IV, 205 Herrold papers; the vacuum tubes No. 42 (October, 1916) at 396 and were made in San Francisco, likely cover. by Moorehead. 181 Howeth, supra, at 224. 206 David Myrick, San Francisco’s 182 Howeth, supra, at 224. Telegraph Hill (Howell-North 183 TVRN. Books, Berkeley California, 1972) 184 Pacifi c Radio News (Vol. III, No. at 201. 3, October, 1921) at 103. 207 Ralph M. Heintz: Technical 185 SWP. Innovation and Business in the 186 Killborne & Clark, Pacifi c Radio Bay Area, 1982 interview by Art News, (Vol. I, No. 1, January, 1917). L. Norberg, Bancroft Library, 187 Moorehead had been a wireless University of California, Berkeley, operator working for A.A Isbell on History of Science and Technology Alaska stations that Isbell put into Program; I am indebted to the late service with the lower forty-eight, Hank Olson, W6GXN, CHRS, for before Moorehead got into the the Heintz quote and source. vacuum tube bootlegging business. Pratt, supra, at 19. 188 Father of Radio at 326, 354; before this deal the “mischievous” Volume 24, 2011 281 West Coast Wireless ABOUT THE AUTHOR Red Cross deputy communications Bartholomew (Bart) Lee, lead from September 12 to Septem- K6VK, xKV6LEE, WPE2DLT, ber 21, (the ‘night shift trick chief’). is a long time member of AWA He has served as the Liaison Offi - and the California Historical Ra- cer for the San Francisco Auxiliary dio Society, for whom he serves Communications System (ACS – as General Counsel Emeritus. RACES) and as an ARES Emer- He has enjoyed radio and radio- gency Coordinator. He presently related activities in many parts of serves as an ARRL Government the world, in the last year in Italy Liaison and Volunteer Counsel. and Sicily (radio from North Af- Bart is a litigator by trade, having rica is fascinating even though it’s prosecuted and defended cases in mostly in Arabic). Radio technol- both state and federal court. He ogy and history have fascinated also taught Law & Economics for him since he made his fi rst crystal 20 years, including the economic set with a razor blade and pencil history of telecommunications. He lead more than 50 years ago. He is a graduate of St. John’s College is especially fond of those sets (the ‘Great Books School’) and the of which it is said: ‘Real Radios University of Chicago Law School. Glow in the Dark.’ Bart is a widely Bart’s son Christoffer Lee is also a published author on legal subjects licensed amateur radio operator and most recently on the history and is now fi nishing law school. of radio. He has, in many forums, Bart invites correspondence at: including most recently the annual [email protected] meeting of the American Vacuum Society, written about and lectured on early radio technology, radio intelligence activities (‘episodes in the ether wars’) from 1901 into the latter 20th Century, wireless telegraphy especially Marconi’s early work, wireless developments in California and the West Coast since 1899, short wave radio, radio ephemera including radio stamps, and radio in emergency and disaster response. Since 1989 he has made some 20 presenta- tions to the AWA conferences on his research interests including the development of television in San Francisco in the 1920s. The AWA presented its Houck Award for documentation to him in 2003 and the California Historical Radio Society made its 1991 ‘Doc’ Herrold Bart Lee. Photo by Paula Carmody taken in Indonesia; copyright Bart Award to him in connection with Lee 2009. his work for the Perham Founda- tion Electronics Museum. In 2001, during disaster recovery opera- tions in New York after the ‘9/11’ terrorist enormity, he served as the

282 AWA Review Letters to the Editor

DEFOREST’S CREDIBILITY not investigate, so maybe he had I was delighted with the last some regrets about that. (At least Review from cover to cover, and he went on to great success as a especially happy when I got to the principal of Wireless Speciality back to see Eric’s letter. Apparatus). The fi recracker could I had found it hard to believe indeed work, as Eric demonstrated, that deForest could have saved thus resolving the matter (much to his company with a new detector the distress of many, no doubt) in that did not work. Eric (as would favor of deForest’s credibility. I) gave credence to Pickard’s views Bart Lee on Dunwoody’s carborundum detector implementation. Upon EARLY ORIGINS OF THE refl ection, I thought that perhaps BC14/A Pickard had an ax to grind, or Shortly after my article entitled perhaps deForest initially used a “SCR-54/A (BC-14/A) Radio Re- mechanical pressure implementa- ceiver Sets for Artillery Spotting” tion as also shown in Dunwoody’s was published in the 2010 issue patent. Eric deserves great praise of the AWA Review, I came into for then investigating the physical possession of the French military reality of Dunwoody’s fi recracker, crystal set shown in Fig. 1. My fel- despite Pickard’s denigration of it low collector and historian from (and for fi nding that photo of it!). France, Eric Verdier, believes this Pickard had said that carborun- to be the predecessor of the French dum was the one mineral he did A1 receiver—the prototype used

Fig. 1. This French military crystal set dates from 1912 or earlier.

Volume 24, 2011 283 Letters to the Editor by the US Army to develop the Here is what Eric Verdier wrote BC14/A. According to Eric Verdier, me about this set: this early French crystal set can be “A long time ago I saw a 1912 traced back to at least 1912. military book marked “secret de- That this crystal set was manu- fense” in which this set was pic- factured for or by the French tured. What I know now is that military can be confi rmed by the at that time the military sets were name tag shown in Fig. 2 which made by the laboratory of the “Té- contains the following inscrip- légaphie Militaire” directed by Gus- tion “Licences du Ministère de la tave Ferrié, then a Colonel in the Guerre [Licenses of the Ministry of French army. They produced only War].” The detector on this crystal a small quantity of radios. They set is virtually identical to the one started to give orders for radios to found on both the French A1 and French manufacturers after the war the American BC-14/A, and the [WWI] began because the need for unusual headphone jack is similar radio sets increased dramatically. to (and compatible with) the one The design of this set was clearly used on the A1. earlier than 1912.” Eric Verdier sent me a photo- graph of a French military radio operator using this set in the fi eld (see Fig. 3) along with a schematic diagram reproduced here as Fig. 4. The schematic reveals a single- circuit tuner with an Oudin coil versus the two-circuit tuner with a variometer used on the A1, a design Fig. 2. The name tag on the crystal change which was needed to in- set indicates that it was made by the crease selectivity for distinguishing French military. among the numerous transmitters

Fig. 3. This crystal set was used in the fi eld by a French military radio operator.

284 AWA Review Fig. 4. A schematic diagram of the crystal set reveals that it used a single-circuit tuner. in close proximity used at the front the BC-14/A can actually be traced during WWI. Because this bread- back a French electrolytic receiver board set would have been far too manufactured circa 1908. fragile for use in trench warfare Eric Wenaas during WWI, the follow-on A1 was enclosed in a sturdy hardwood box with lid for protection. Eric Verdier went on to write: “As early as 1908, The “Télégra- phie Militaire” laboratories made electrolytic detector sets with a coil having an appearance very similar to this crystal set. An example of it is pictured in the Biraud book (P81, N°265) [Guy Biraud, Le Guide De Collectionneur. T. S. F. – Radio – T.V. Vol.1 (1991)].” With the exception of the detec- tor, this crystal set with its Oudin coil is indeed strikingly similar to Fig. 5. The 1912 crystal set with it char- the bread board portion of the elec- acteristic Oudin tuning coil is virtually identical to the breadboard portion of trolytic detector set pictured in the this French military electrolytic receiver Biraud book, which is reproduced dating from 1908. (Le Guide du Collec- here as Fig. 5. Thus, the pedigree of tionneur T. S. F. – Radio – TV, p. 81)

Volume 24, 2011 285 Letters to the Editor

286 AWA Review